Boys Down Under [Anthology]

Boys Down Under By

Havoc Retreat – Karen Mandeville The Executioner – Maggie Nash Hooked – Sarah Dickson Operation Seduction – Angela Verdenius Visiting Paradise – Jessica Dee Triskelion Publishing www.triskelionpublishing.net

Havoc Retreat By

Karen Mandeville

Dedication To the fellow authors and editor in this anthology: we are all at separate ends of this great continent but we are brought together through our love of this craft. Thank you for making this such fun and I hope everyone who reads this sees just how beautiful and diverse this country really is. Enjoy!

Havoc Retreat

5

Chapter One The smell of wet ground coupled with the clean scent of ferns and practically untainted nature lodged permanently in Katie’s brain. So this is what it feels like to be away from civilization. Breathing deeply, the cool, fresh air caught Katie by surprise. Gasping, she doubled over and coughed to take the sting from her throat. “This fresh, country air is trying to kill me,” she spluttered into a laugh. “Don’t let it get you.” She heard the smile in Matthew’s voice as he rested his hand gently on the small of her back and stood by her side. “When you are done hacking that lung up, we’ll get going.” Tapping her chest gently and clearing her throat, she took a deep breath as she looked to the sky. Her vision was blocked by a canopy of leafy, green branches. She was particularly attracted to the moss that hung down like long tentacles from the higher branches. They moved effortlessly in the breeze that rustled the plants and lifted her hair gently at the ends. She cleared her throat one more time to ensure she could breathe easy. “That’s better. Wow, look at how beautiful this scenery is. How green is it? How fresh is the air? Listen to the birds.” “Sure is green, better than the typical brown or red dirt we’re used to seeing. Rainforests truly are amazing places,” he said, turning in a circle on the spot. “This was a great idea.” “Despite your initial rejection of the idea?” “Well, you know camping and me just don’t go in the same sentence.” She adjusted the shoulder straps to her backpack before lifting it off the ground. The unexpected weight took her by surprise as she heaved with her arms, the action throwing her off balance. Limbs flailing wildly, she pirouetted around and dropped the backpack hard to the ground. “Hey, steady on there.” He grabbed her by the elbow. “Here, let me help you. Are you okay?” “Told you nature is trying to get me.” “Not if I can help it.” He walked behind her and lifted the backpack for her to link her arms through. “Just watch where you are going, Babe, okay?” “I think I can do that.” She bobbed up and down and wriggled her shoulders to get her backpack sitting more comfortably on her. “I am on high alert for snakes and all critters and naturey-type things that could take me by surprise. I have my Aeroguard, my camera and my thick socks that, may I say, are not very attractive. I’m ready. Let’s go.” “Alrighty then.” He gave the straps on her backpack one more healthy tug. “Looks like we’re all set. After you.” Matthew waved his arm out to the track that led into the bush. Dirt and small rocks crackled under the weight of their shoes as they moved along the narrow track. Within seconds she reached behind her and pulled out the can of Aeroguard. Pressing the nozzle, the fine mist covered her neck and chest with the majority of it streaming over her shoulder directly into Matthew’s path. “Bloody hell!” Katie looked over her shoulder to see Matthew spluttering and waving his hands in

Karen Mandeville

6

front of his face to clear the air. “Sorry.” She turned her attention back to the front of her and pushed against a branch with the heel of her palm to move it out of her way. The further she walked, the more her grip slackened around the branch, causing it to whip back. She heard a thwack as the branch made contact somewhere on his body. “Bloody hell Katie, we aren’t even ten meters from the car and already you are trying to top me off with bug spray and branches.” “I am sorry, Baby. I was holding it, waiting for you. I thought you were right behind me.” She turned to face him. “Did you want to walk in front of me?” “For all safety purposes, I think I’d better.” He pushed through the overhanging branches and watched where he placed his footing along the rocky and uneven dirt track. “Oh, my fearless protector,” Katie mocked in a high-pitched Bimbo voice. She smiled broadly when he glanced over his shoulder at her. The track changed into patches of muddy soil, to hard, dry ground, to grassed, mossy parts, making it harder to find an even footing as they traveled along. “Don’t go too fast for me, I’m not used to walking in this sort of stuff,” she called as Matthew walked ahead and out of her line of sight. “I’m just here.” Frustration laced his tone. Katie quickened her pace to reduce the gap between them. The tall trees prevented her from seeing anything other than foliage. Stray branches and shrubs with spiky prickles scraped and snagged against her pants. “Slow down, Matthew!” She struggled to keep her balance on the narrow path, the added weight on her back proving to be quite cumbersome. She rushed through the thick forest into a clearing in an attempt to catch up, not anticipating the sudden steep decline. The toe of her boot caught under a stray root and the next thing she saw was the sky followed quickly by dirt. Sky, trees, dirt. Sky, trees, dirt. Sky, trees, dirt. She was sure a scream made its way free from the pit of her stomach before the backpack and the force of landing knocked all breath from her lungs. Vaguely, she registered Matthew had called her name as the sky flashed by one more time before she landed on her side in a thick shrub, cushioned in a somewhat awkward way. She rolled across the bush onto her back as she caught her breath. She didn’t care that one leg went in one direction to the other when she landed. She closed her eyes and forced her lungs to take in air, mentally checking for any injuries. Spread-eagled and lying completely still, she heard the sound of Matthew’s shoes crunching on the ground get louder. “Katie! Are you okay? Talk to me.” She slowly opened her eyes and wriggled to get off the shrub. “I’m okay. I didn’t expect the ground to be so steep.” She was on her feet when Matthew reached her side. “If you had waited for me, I wouldn’t have had to run. And if I hadn’t have had to run then I probably wouldn’t have fallen.” Matthew flinched from the impact of the back of her hand hitting his upper arm before it returned to her stomach. Pain pulsed through her shoulder, wrist, knees and left ankle. “I was right there.”

Havoc Retreat

7

She started to rub herself and pull at her clothing to reveal injured parts of her body. “Bloody hell.” Sticking her butt out as she stretched her back, she hobbled over to her landing spot. “It feels like this damn pack broke my back.” “I think the pack was ripped open in the fall.” “What?” Katie didn’t need him to answer. The majority of its contents were strewn down the hillside. Pajama pants hung over a low shrub while the frying pan was further up the track. “Oh fuck it all.” Katie sighed and shook her head. “Can’t believe this.” One by one, she attempted to collect the items that had made their way down the hillside. Trying to find her footing, even just a short way from the bottom, was a challenge. “I don’t know where everything is. I could look all afternoon and not find everything.” She struggled to take her backpack off. “Here, let me help.” Matthew took off his own pack. He caught her by the wrist and drew her in close for a hug. “It’s okay; it’s just something that happened. Surely we can get by without the frying pan and some pajama pants?” Katie nodded and tried to hold back her tears. “I’m not going to cry this weekend, I’m not. I don’t know how it happens, but things like this always seem to happen to me.” “It’s okay. We do what we can with what we have.” Katie nodded and pulled away from his embrace. “Did anything stay in my bag? My elbows are killing me.” “You must have been landing on them, but you had so much momentum—” “Don’t laugh at me!” She hit him in the stomach with the back of her hand. Matthew caught her hand and held it securely. “You’d be laughing at me and you know it.” “Help me look for stuff.” Spotting some food items and her tube of toothpaste, she said, “I don’t even remember what we packed.” “It doesn’t matter; we will be able to make use of what we have. It’s not like we’re going to be here longer than the weekend.” Katie turned slowly and smiled. “You hope we aren’t.” Matthew snickered before his face went blank and said, “Don’t joke. Let’s get to the site.” “Okay. Umm…are you going to run off on me like you did before?” “I didn’t run off on you.” He helped her with her much lighter and grubbier backpack. “But I will stay just a little bit ahead of you.” Simultaneously, they both turned to look at the path she’d fallen down. Katie shook her head; she should have been more injured. “We just have to figure out how to get back up there. I guess we can climb our way back, but it’s going to be rough.” Katie stood to the side as she watched Matthew’s boots slip over the mud until he returned to her side on his stomach. She couldn’t help but laugh when he stood up. His shirt was now muddy and wet, sticking to his chest and stomach like a second skin. When she saw water run down his pants and into his shoes, she laughed even harder.

Karen Mandeville

8

“See? I knew you would laugh at me.” He looked at the hill again, his gaze reassessing. “We are going to have to grab the plants and hoist ourselves up.” “You show me how it’s done then.” She was still smiling broadly. “Fine. Like this.” He reached up and wrapped his fingers around the base of a plant before stamping his foot to find purchase in the mud. He was making good ground until the soil gave way. Katie clambered to his side when he came to a stop at the base of the hill. “Baby, are you okay? See? I didn’t laugh at you this time. Talk to me.” “Fuck it!” “It’s okay, we’ll find another way. This water has to run somewhere; we can follow it to a creek or a river and then follow the map.” “These boots are supposed to withstand just about any terrain.” “They probably do.” She gave his shoulder a comforting squeeze. “It’s okay. We will find a way.” “I like your idea. Sounds the safest.” He brushed ineffectively at his clothes. “If these damned shoes worked, everything would be fine.” Katie looked to the ground and mumbled, “A poor craftsman blames his tools.” “What?” “Nothing, Baby. Let’s just get you out of here.” “Get the map out of the side pocket, Babe. We might not be too far from the track.” He took the lead, not looking behind him to see if she followed. “If we get somewhere near water by tonight, that will be great.”

Havoc Retreat

9

Chapter Two The further into the untamed bushes they went, the harder it was to get a strong foothold. “Watch yourself,” Matthew said, turning to Katie. “The ground is unstable here.” He reached his hand out for hers and just as his fingers wrapped around her palm, the ground gave way. Matthew’s legs took off from under him. In the blink of an eye, Katie was rushing off after him in the same fashion. Screams escaped both of them as they zoomed past plants and tree trunks. Matthew hit the water first, quickly followed by Katie’s boots slipping under his armpits and her landing on his back, forcing him to fall, face first, into the stream. “Matthew!” Screaming, she pawed at the back of his shirt and pulled upwards to get his head out of the water. “What the hell?” He spluttered, spitting out mud and water and God knows what else. “Jesus. One minute I was grabbing your hand and the next I’m face-down in the water.” “Are you hurt?” “Only my ego. Are you okay?” Katie nodded. “At least we found the water.” “You did well.” The cold water seeped straight down into their shoes and soaked their socks. “May as well get the map out now and try to find out where the hell we are.” Katie looked sheepish. “I had the map in my hand…” “And…?” “And then we went for our mud slide and it flew out of my hand.” Matthew stared at her for what felt like the longest time. “This is not my fault Matt.” “I didn’t say it was. I am trying to think of a way we can get out of here alive.” “That’s a bit melodramatic, don’t you think?” “Well, do you know where we are? You do realize how big the Barrington Tops are?” “Australia is only an island. We can surely find our way to another track and walk out of here. Barrington is a tourist destination. There will be people around here.” “Did you notice that the water is surprisingly cold considering it’s nearly summer?” “Most water is cold, Matt.” “I’m trying to make a point…meaning, it’s not yet tourist time. Did you see how many cars there were at the top? None.” “There are rangers,” Katie argued. Matthew decided to dismiss her comment. “Do we head up—or downstream?” “Flip a coin.” She burst into a fit of giggles. “It’s not that funny.” “But it is, Honey. I did tell you about my premonitions of us coming out here, remember? In my vision I was in the bush for about ten minutes. I lost a shoe, I was hungry, my hair looked like it hadn’t seen a comb in a fortnight and I was lost. I think I’ve pretty much done that now, don’t you think? Look at me.” Matthew smiled at her attempt of taking the piss out of herself. “You don’t look that bad to me.” He wiped the dirt from her face. “This is just too funny.”

Karen Mandeville

10

“Well, we will see if we are laughing at the end of this weekend.” “As you said before, if we make it out alive.” “Don’t say that. Before it was a joke, but now…” ***** Katie looked towards the sky through the foliage and squinted from the glare as they walked along the shallow edge of the creek bed. The water swooshing around their feet was the only human-made noise around them. The quiet was unsettling for her. “Do you think we could stop for something to eat soon? “Did you want me to go all native and catch our grub?” “Yuck, don’t you dare. Think of all the people who have been lost in the bush before and had to resort to eating the stuff they found.” “If we were French, there’d be plenty of frogs for us to live off. Listen to them.” Both Katie and Matthew cocked their heads and listened to the frog harmony that joined in with the birds singing above. “We really are the lucky country, aren’t we?” “We sure are, Baby. Just think…of all the nature we are going to see this weekend, this is just one tiny part of it. I can’t wait till we go to the coast.” Katie smiled at him. “What?” “Nothing, you just look so cute when you are all grubby and disheveled. Dare I say it? You look…sexy…” “You’d look sexy too if your top was a bit wetter.” He began to circle her, slowly moving closer. “Don’t you dare think about putting me in the drink just to get a glimpse of my boobs, Matty!” She took a step back and brought her hand up in front of her. The heel of her shoe caught the uneven creek bed, sending her into the water behind first. Water splashed in all directions as she landed without an ounce of elegance. She splashed around as she tried to regain her feet quickly. “Why would I do that? You’ve done it yourself quite well.” He laughed as he proffered his hand to her. Her soaked shirt clung to her body, revealing a perfect outline of her breasts, bra and navel. “You are just loving this, aren’t you? Just loving the fact that everything you think and say is happening. Don’t fall over? What do I do? Fall over. Christ this water is cold. I don’t have many clothes that are dry to change in to, Baby.” “It’s okay. We’ll find a nice place to set up around here for the night, how does that sound? We’ll get a campfire happening and dry out your clothes as best we can. We’ll relax this afternoon and get an early night. How does that sound?” Water splashed some more as she found her footing and got to her feet. “Well, we have to do something. We don’t want to be rushing to set up in the dark.” “Right. I say we go a little further along till we find a bit of a clearing. There has to be enough room for the tent and a campfire.” “Baby? There’s something in my shoe…” Katie could feel the blood drain from her face as she looked up from the water flowing around her ankles. ***** “Get them off me! Fucking leeches! How they get inside your shoes and socks is what I

Havoc Retreat

11

want to know. Little bastards.” Matthew helped Katie scramble onto a grassy patch on the bank and then wrenched her shoes off before he reached for his own laces. He had to yell over Katie’s screams as he searched for the salt in his backpack. Discarded items from his pack lay scattered on the creek bank and even in the creek. Once he found what he was looking for, he ripped the lid of the salt shaker open and tipped it over her feet. “Stay still. They will die in a minute.” “In a minute! Get them off me now!” “You have to be still or the salt is going to come off,” Matt yelled at her. “I know you want them off, but you will just have to wait.” “No!” Tears streamed down her cheeks as her hands swatted at the jelly-like grubs latched to her skin. “Don’t do that.” Matt grabbed her hands. “Don’t even look at them. I’ll get them off with my pocketknife.” Katie looked up at the sky when Matt retrieved the knife from one of the many pockets on his cargo pants. He flicked the blade open and looked at her. “Whatever you do, keep still. I’m just going to flick them off with the blade. It’ll be just like shaving your legs…almost.” With a steady hand he ran the blade at an angle along her legs. Within seconds the leeches were gone, but that didn’t stop Katie from dancing around on the spot and rubbing her hands over her calves, ankles and feet to ensure they were all gone. “What about you? You have to get them off you.” She shuddered as he pulled off his boots. “Are you sure you are okay? You’re doing a lot of dancing.” He slipped the wet sock off his foot and discovered a big, dark, slimy blob was suckered to the side of his foot. “Oh yuck…” Katie cringed at the sight. “I think I’m gonna puke.” “Don’t look at it then. Can you pass me the salt?” “Sounds like you wanna eat it.” “I wonder what they would taste like. Probably slimy blood.” “Oh, that’s just sick.” Katie screwed up her nose and turned away as he shook the shaker. “You can turn around now. It’s gone.” “Where is it?” “Right there.” “Where?” “Right there.” “Where!” “On the back of your leg. It just jumped straight off my knife and onto your leg.” Katie’s renewed screaming drowned out Matthew’s snickers as he held up his hands to get her attention. The birds perched in the above branches took off with a start as her screams went up another octave while she slapped up and down her legs, hopping on one foot and then the other. “I was kidding, Katie. There are none on you, I swear. None that I threw at you and none jumped on you. They can’t jump. Not when they are nearly dead from the salt.” “Why would you throw them at me?” “I didn’t throw any at you.”

Karen Mandeville

12

“You just said you did.” “I was kidding. Calm down.” “Promise me there are no more on me.” “Well, you have to stop pretending like you are an Irish River Dancer and give me a look at your legs.” Katie stopped bouncing long enough for him to crouch down and inspect the front. He lifted his hand with one finger raised, motioning for her to turn around. “All clear. I promise there are no leeches on you.” “Good. I might make a salt rub and put that on my legs just to be sure. I should put that salt in my shoes too. Yuck!” “Hey, if this is the worst thing that happens to us this weekend, we should be fine.” “Don’t say things like that. You have said that three times already, and every time something worse has happened.” “Well, one good thing may have happened. Look over there.” Matthew pointed to the clearing behind them, just further off the bank. Trees provided shelter from the breeze that had started to pick up and it wasn’t too far from a water supply, not that he thought Katie was interested in going back there in any hurry. “That looks perfect for our camp. We might have to have two campfires going, one for clothes and one for us.” She picked up her shoes with her fingers and watched every step she took. “I think we’ll be able to do something.” He reached over and took her shoes from her. “I’ll give them a good clean out with salt and make sure there’s nothing in there for you, Baby.” “I’m sure you will. What do you want me to do first?” “Probably best to get the wood for the fire. Get us enough to last for a few hours.”

Havoc Retreat

13

Chapter Three Katie gathered what she could from the clearing to start the fire as Matthew worked on cleaning out her boots. He didn’t tell her that he scraped another five leeches from her left boot alone. “Here you are, Madam. Your boots have been salted and there won’t be any more leeches bothering you today.” “Thank you.” She gave them a good look over before she put them back on. “Do you have the gloves? I don’t want to get acquainted with a red-back or funnelweb. I’ve had enough of the creepy crawlies for tonight.” “Well, how about you clear the ground of any branches where we are going to put the tent and dig just a little pit for the fire? I’ll go get the wood.” “Oh…the little hunter is going off into the woods. You are too cute. You are my savior.” She snickered as she put her hands on her hips. “And all this time you haven’t made one comment about my wet T-shirt.” “I was trying to be polite. I was thinking about it, but I didn’t want you to freak out after the lee—” “Don’t talk about them! I’ve put them behind me. If you say they’re gone, then they’re gone in my mind too.” Her shoulders shuddered violently. It was obvious she was thinking of their slimy bodies moving over her as they feasted on her blood. “Don’t go too far, okay? And when you get back…there just might be a surprise for you.” “Well I’d better get on with my business, hey?” “If you don’t go, you won’t get your surprise.” “Alright…I’m going.” As much as there was drama that afternoon, Matthew was really proud of how Katie was handling it. She was the kind of girl that preferred climate control and at the very least, an air bed to sleep on over roughing it. Considering how, in the past, she had reacted with spiders and the occasional mouse at their house, she coped with the leeches rather well. Asking her the big question seemed the right thing to do. The only thing he was nervous about was if she said no. Why would she say no? You’ve never really broached the subject before and now you’re just going to spring it on her? What if she freaks? In the middle of nowhere, it could get ugly. Matthew shook his head and tried to clear his thoughts. I love you and there’s no one I’d rather spend the rest of my life with. Perfect. Now all I have to do is find the right time to ask her. Matthew found himself smiling as he glanced back over his shoulder at her. She’d already made a pile of clothes that needed to be dried. Although she had her faults, she sure did put up with his. With a quick shake of his head, he busied himself with collecting wood for the fire. When his arms were full, he returned to the makeshift campsite. ***** Katie slapped her hand against her ankle, her skin crawling at the thought of another critter running over her. She watched Matthew set off on a small track before she busied herself with preparing the site. Unaware she was mimicking Matthew, she shook her head at the fact she had agreed to go on this weekend away.

Karen Mandeville

14

“Could have been in a hotel, overlooking the beach, but no…” she grumbled to herself as she pulled wet clothes from her pack and put them on the ground in one big pile. “I just had to say ‘yeah, let’s go camping’.” She pulled their tent free from Matthew’s backpack before looking for the best patch of ground to set it up on. Rolling the tent out, she reached for the metal pegs to secure the lines into the ground. Within five minutes, she was moving in and out of their bedroom for the night. She smiled as she returned her attention to the backpack and reached for the small, folding spade she was going to use to dig a pit for the campfire. “Wow, look at what you have done,” Matthew said behind her. “Impressed?” “I am. I honestly thought you were going to need some help with getting the tent up, but look…you didn’t need any help at all. You did good, Baby.” “It wasn’t that hard.” She smiled as she looked over his sweaty body, uneven logs and branches still in his arms. “I got us some dried leaves to help start the fire, too.” Katie couldn’t take her eyes off him as he moved in closer. Normally, if he was dirty from a footy match, she’d demand he have a shower first before even thinking about hugging her. But something about him and the situation today was different. She crawled closer on her hands and knees as he bent down to lay the fire supplies in a heap. “What the—?” Katie didn’t give him a chance to finish his sentence. She tasted his mouth fully. Her tongue moved inside his mouth and tangoed with his. The snapping of branches and rustling of leaves went unnoticed as her hand moved over his dirty shirt and tugged to bring him closer. “Someone’s in a good mood.” He slid his hands under her damp shirt as he returned her kiss. Katie nodded gently, rocking her mouth against his. “You look sexy carrying all that wood.” “I need to get more.” “Can I help you?” “I can handle it. I need you to get the fire started.” “Isn’t that what I’m doing?” “Yeah, but this fire might not help get our clothes dry.” She kissed him deeply before reluctantly pulling away. “Fine. I’ll get it started and you rush back with more wood.” “Damn, Katie. I can’t go now.” “You’re the one who said you had to go. I’m not saying anything.” She smiled before sitting back on her heels and sighing gently. “I hate it when you tease.” He leered at her. In a nonchalant manner, Katie curled her thumb under her shirt and slowly pulled it up to wipe her face. She smirked in satisfaction when she saw Matthew’s eyes trail to her bare stomach. With the cool breeze caressing the underside of her breasts through her bra, she was showing just enough of herself to be a tease. “I think the wood is waiting.” She let the hem of her shirt go and it fell back down to

Havoc Retreat

15

her waist. “Bugger the wood, I have to deal with my own first.” He practically pounced on her, causing her to laugh. With the gentlest of touches, his hands felt like they were everywhere, all over her body, needy and urgent. He knew exactly how to touch her, which areas on her body responded better to the barest of grazes, and other parts where he could press harder. The cool, bare ground made her shiver as she pulled him closer and wrapped her legs around his waist. “Do we need to take this into the tent?” He lifted his mouth from her neck where he’d been busy nuzzling, laying a series of nips as he went. “I don’t mind it out here, but the ground is freezing. I don’t think I can nude up and be on the bottom.” They both burst into laughter before Matthew sat up and pulled her up before him. “Can’t have my baby freezing, can I? Although I have to say you are high beaming, so I have to think you’re either really turned on or cold. Which is it?” “Can I say both?” “As much as it pains me, I’m going to grab more wood and get this fire started. I want to have you for the rest of the night without having to leave your side.” “That sounds heavenly.” Matthew leaned forward and placed a soft but moist kiss on her lips. “You are heavenly.” She watched him get to his feet before handing the spade to her. “I’ll be right back.” He cupped his hand under her chin and gently pulled her face up till her eyes looked directly at his. Bending at the waist, Matthew kissed her deeply and passionately. Katie responded with the same amount of fervor, reveling in his taste. She wanted to make sure she wasn’t the first to pull away. “Damn the need to go get more wood.” “Well, hurry back. I’ll make sure I get something started here for you.” “I think we have already started something.” He stepped away before rushing back for another quick kiss. “Go. Or we are going to freeze tonight.” After Matthew left, Katie resumed digging a small trench for the fire pit before reaching for the leaves and kindling to build a stack. “Are you still around here, Baby?” “Yeah, I’m just over here.” She heard him step on branches till they snapped. “I’m ready to light the fire, okay? If you can bring some bigger branches back, I can make a little clothesline.” “Look at you being all creative,” he said when he returned to the clearing. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, when she finished placing some heavier pieces of wood on top of the kindling. “Where are the matches?” “They should be in the pocket of my backpack. Please don’t tell me I forgot to put them in there.” “Found them.”

Karen Mandeville

16

“Thank Christ!” “And then woman had fire.” Katie returned to her knees and struck the match head against the box before a light breeze picked up and blew the flame out. “Bugger. And then woman had fire.” She moved her hands closer to the leaves and struck a second match against the box. “I wonder if man had to have two goes?” “Most likely.” She smiled as a thin line of smoke rose from the crumpling leaves. “That’s the way. Can you get me some more leaves, Baby? I want to pack the other side a bit more.” “How is it that you know what you are doing?” “It might surprise you to learn that when I was a kid, I used to go camping a lot. With two older brothers who loved camping, me and Mum were always the minority.” She reached for the leaves and brought another match to them. “I think we are going to need more wood. I can help you collect more but I want to get this washing sorted out first.” “Who would have known that you, Katie Stevens, would know what to do if we were stuck out in the rainforest?” “Well, I must say that’s the first time I’ve encountered a leech. We’d always camp down by the river, but it was nothing flash like this. I have to admit, though, part of me is secretly enjoying this. Being away from everything. It’s weird not having my phone ring every three seconds.” Katie reached for the clothes when the leaves and sparks crackled as the fire nipped at the raw wood. “Help me get these clothes up.” She reached for the lower branches and spread the clothes as far as she could. “As much as you are going to take this the wrong way, I have to get out of these pants, too. They’re still a bit damp from when I fell over in the creek. I don’t know what pants I have for tonight.” Matthew pulled everything free from the backpacks and held up a pair of boxers. “These might have to be it.” “Great. Well, let’s go get the last of the wood and we can get you out of those pants.” “I’m sure you’d be up for that.” Katie and Matthew skimmed the area closest to the campsite for any wood that was suitable to burn. “Make sure it’s not too damp, Baby.” He realized what he just said, stopped what he was doing and looked at her. “Sorry, I forgot you know what you are looking for.” “It’s okay. I think it’s kinda cute.” She reached down to strip bark from a log. “You should never collect too much bark. This sort of stuff burns really easy, good for starting fires but not so much for prolonging it, but if that’s all you can find… So be it.” “You look so sexy.” “Huh?” “I said you look so sexy. You look very…” “Natural?” Katie laughed. “I don’t dare ask for a mirror. I can just imagine what my hair looks like.” Matthew stopped what he was doing and looked at her. “Did you feel that?” “Feel what?” Standing still, she cocked her head to one side, her senses on alert. “Yeah. The temperature is dropping.” She looked up at the sky. It had become overcast in a matter of

Havoc Retreat

17

seconds. “We have to get back to camp and make sure our supplies don’t get wet.” They hauled what they had in their arms back to the campsite just as the first drops of rain spat from the sky. Matthew fell face forward and tumbled to the ground. “Matthew!” Dropping her wood she reached for him as he rolled over. “My foot.” “What’s wrong with it? Did you twist your ankle? Are you okay?” The drops got bigger and heavier as she helped him get off the stack of wood he’d fallen onto. “Yeah, I just tripped. I’m okay. Go and chuck what you can into the tent.” Matthew struggled to get to his feet. Katie grabbed her collection of wood before looking back to him. “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yeah, don’t worry about me. Just get back to the tent and get our stuff inside. We can’t let everything get wet.” Katie nodded as she stood up straight and started off in a run. She clawed at the backpacks and reefed them open before scooping their belongings off the ground, stuffing them into the packs with both hands. “Talk to me, Matthew.” She tossed one backpack into the tent before holding open the second to stuff in their clothes. The rain showered down with force as she tossed the second pack into the tent and turned toward the wood pile. She grabbed what she could in her arms before dumping it into the tent and then turned her attention to Matthew. “Matthew?” Her hair was plastered to her face. She raked her forehead with the tips of her fingers to drag the strands away from her eyes. “Matthew!” She could see him coming towards her. He was favoring the right foot, treading gingerly with the injured left. The rain ran off his head and straight down his body. She rushed towards him and scooped his arm over her shoulder. “Here. Lean on me. Don’t put too much pressure on your foot till we can have a look at it, okay?” “I’m sure it’s only twisted. My body kept moving but my foot didn’t.” He held onto her tightly. “It’s okay. We’ll get you back to the tent and have a look at it, okay? Just take your time. The last thing we want to do is hurt your other foot by rushing.” “We are soaked; where did this rain come from?” “That’s what happens in a rainforest, Baby. The rain will be gone as quick as it came. What’s the bet by the time we get back to the tent it will have cleared?” “You’re on. I bet it’s not by the time we get there.” “And what do I get if I win?” “You get a kiss.” “Geez, what did I do wrong?” Katie laughed as he reached over and tickled her side with his free hand. “Sounds like a good deal.”

Karen Mandeville

18

Chapter Four Just as Katie predicted, the rain had stopped and they were once again graced with clear blue skies. She helped Matthew inside the tent before stopping to smile at him. “What are you smirking about?” “Hmm, nothing… Do you hear the rain?” He made a show of cocking his head to listen before returning her smirk. “Well, I guess you’d better come here to claim your prize.” “Don’t you want to check out your foot first?” “Suddenly it’s feeling better.” “A-huh. You might want to take your shoe off and have a look at it though.” She reached for the small first aid kit. “If you need to, there’s a bandage to strap it.” “I think it’s okay, it just popped a little. Do you think it’s going to rain again? What’s happened with the fire?” “You stay here and I’ll worry about the fire, okay?” She scraped her sopping hair off her face and reached for a hair band from the first aid kit. “I don’t know if it’s going to rain again. Maybe we could put the tarpaulin over the front of the tent so we have a bit more undercover room and run it into the trees? Then we can hang some of these wet clothes out to dry. We’ll just have to hope the rain is finished for the night so we can keep the fire going.” She grabbed some of the dry bark from the pile. “Sounds like a plan, just make sure the cords or the tarpaulin aren’t too close to the fire…and I don’t know why I just said that because you obviously know what you are doing and now I’m going to shut up.” Matthew turned his attention to prizing his shoe off gently. Katie laughed out loud before she left the tent. The short burst of rain had all but washed out the fire. With a sturdy branch, she levered the heavy pieces of wood carefully to see if any of it was salvageable underneath. The leaves had already burned down; any sparks that might have caught the second layer were certainly gone now. Katie worked to get the fire blazing again as Matthew emerged from the tent, shirtless. “What can I help you with?” Although she heard his voice from behind her, she didn’t look up. “How’s the foot?” “I’ll live. What can I do to help? You want me to get the tarp up?” “Yeah, the ropes should be there, just thread them through and find a branch to secure it to.” She focused on stacking the leaves and placing the bark on top, smiling when the flame took hold and tiny fingers of fire licked at the bark again. “Second time lucky. Now, give me a rope and I’ll help you secure…” Her mind went blank at the sight of him. Grime and dirt seemed to highlight every indent and curve of his body. His damp skin glistened as he reached for the rope and headed towards a branch he could reach. She moved behind him and laced her arm around his waist as he reached above his head to secure the line. “Oh, hello.” Her index finger circled his belly button while her other hand traced up

Havoc Retreat

19

and down his spine before she pressed her body against his. “Hi,” she breathed before pressing her lips against his shoulder blade and letting her thumb catch the button of his pants. Applying pressure as she pushed, the press-stud gave way and popped open. “Your pants are all wet. We’ll have to take them off to dry them out, Baby.” Finding the relatively clean areas across his back, she feathered more kisses and proceeded to lower the zipper at an achingly-slow pace. When it finally reached its nadir, Katie brought her hand to his hip. She tugged at him to turn around and face her. He let his hands slowly drop from holding the rope before stopping at her shoulders. He returned her smile as his hands pushed his pants over his hips and let them drop to the ground. She brushed the back of her hand intentionally over the front of his underpants and could feel a distinct outline of his hardening penis. “We are going to catch cold if we stay out here like this.” His tone was conversational as his hands continued along her arms to lightly clasp her wrists. “I’m feeling a little exposed.” She cupped her hand and snuggled it under his balls before giving them a gentle roll. “There’s nothing wrong with being a little exposed to me.” Tippytoed, she rocked forward and lingered her lips over his. His hand tugged at her shirt and brought it up over her chest, around her neck and then over her head before pulling it free of her arms. “We need to secure this other line,” he said before taking her mouth in another hungry kiss. Katie rubbed her hand over his cock before slipping it inside his underpants. “Considering that your jocks are damp, I love how hard your cock is.” Her breath hitched a notch as his hands cupped her breasts and slipped under her shirt to lightly pinch each nipple between his thumb and forefinger over the material of her bra. “Why don’t you go and secure the other line and then keep holding onto the rope?” Katie was the first to pull away. Her nipples puckered against the crisp air and his touch. She moved past the fire, which was now crackling away as it burned the bigger logs, to another low hanging branch to secure the rope. Gooseflesh covered her skin as Matthew’s hands gently rested on her shoulders before being trailed along her arms towards her wrists. His head nestled in the crook of her neck and he nuzzled her earlobe and neck. “Stay there.” He flicked the tail of the rope around her wrists once and tied it through. “All you have to do is stand there.” His hands moved back to her waist before moving them up to her chest to massage her breasts. Her head rolled further to the side at his touch. “Move your legs apart a little for me.” Katie did as she was asked, wriggling and moving her foot a little wider while trying to keep balance with her hands secured by the rope. “Perfect.” She pushed out her butt out to rub against him, wiggling it against the contact. “You like that don’t you baby?” She moaned. “Oh, I do…” He slid one hand around to her back and then down her spine, continuing downwards until it moved over her buttocks and between her legs. She moaned again as he pressed gently against the fabric that brushed against her most intimate part. “Do you want me to take them off?” “Please.” Despite the heat from the camp fire warming her, she shivered when he eased

Karen Mandeville

20

her pants slowly down and the cool breeze tormented her exposed flesh. She jumped at the touch of his five o’clock shadow grazing the back of her thighs and moving towards her ass. “Baby? I…” “What?” She squirmed in delight. Her mouth had opened to say she thought she might have needed a quick wash, but his tongue was already in position. “Nothing.” She reveled in the way he worked her into a frenzy. His tongue darted along her outer folds before venturing in deeper. She opened her eyes, her gaze misty as she saw him sitting in front of her, working that magnificent tongue of his. She tilted her hips forward to give him more access. Her body felt like it was on fire. The soft, muddy earth squelched between her toes unnoticed. A jolt of electricity ran through her as he focused on her clitoris, settling into a rhythm that had her nearly yanking her hands free of the rope. She cried out when his tongue dove deep inside her. Matthew reached up to free her breasts from her bra. He raked his fingers over her breasts and then her stomach before slipping through her legs and getting behind her. “Please, I want to touch you.” She glanced over her shoulder at him. Matthew pressed his body against hers as he placed his hand over her wrists. “I’ll let your hands free when I think you are ready.” She felt him slide his hand down her side and pull against her thigh. “Lean into me if you think you are going to fall over.” He held her leg in place and she moaned gently as she felt the head of his cock pressing against her opening. The moan ended with more force when she felt every inch of his hot cock slide into her before he pulled it back out, repeating the same, exquisite torture several times. She always loved the first thrust. The immediate sensation of satisfaction deep inside as she yearned to be intimately touched. Matthew quickened the pace of his thrusts, alternating between hard and slow to deep and fast. Katie’s breasts jiggled with each thrust and she held onto the tree branch like she depended on it. She pushed her leg out further against him and willed him to thrust harder. “Please?” “No.” His hands moved along to her breasts as he smothered her shoulders with kisses. “Please. I want to hold you as you fuck me.” Matthew’s breath whistled through his teeth as he yanked the rope off her wrists with one hand and pulled his cock completely out of her. “How are we—?” Without giving him the chance to finish his question, she practically jumped on him. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and hoisted herself up, bringing both legs around his waist, trapping his cock between them. Without a word, Matthew hooked his arms under her knees. She held on with one arm around his neck and reached down for his cock with the other, guiding the head to her opening. Unable to resist, she gave it a quick, long tug before it moved inside her. They both moaned loudly as she took in all of his cock, right down to his balls. Her nails sank into his skin as his hands took hold of her buttocks and a pulse reverberated through her vagina. He began to thrust harder, faster and deeper, and she responded with a tense squeal before rocking her hips harder against his. “I love how you feel inside me.”

Havoc Retreat

21

With one almighty yell, Matthew slowly stopped his hips from rocking before he lifted her off him. “You know I can’t handle it when you talk to me like that,” he said between puffs, his breathing labored. She kissed him softly and caressed the side of his face till his breath returned to normal. “Thank you for that.” “No. Thank you. I think I need to lie down. I don’t think my legs can take much more.” “Come over here then.” Katie led Matthew to the tent and held the flap open for him, following quickly behind him. She lay down beside him and snuggled close. Matthew toyed with her hair between his fingers as she teased his chest with the gentlest of touches. “Are you cold?” She rubbed her skin and snuggled closer. “I need my sleeping bag.” “We can make them so we are sandwiched between them. Lay one on the bottom, then us, then we put the other one on top of us. That way I can lie next to my lady.” “Sounds cozy.” She propped her head on her hand to look down at him and smiled. “But we need to get the rest of the campsite ready before it gets too dark.” “Always on a mission, aren’t you, Baby?” “I just don’t want you going to the creek when it’s dark.” “Why am I going to the creek?” “Because I am going to get the rest of the site ready, get dinner happening and stuff.” “What stuff?” “Enough things.” “Fine, I’m going.” He pulled away from her embrace. She didn’t want to let go of him, but the day was getting away from them. The last thing they needed was to set up camp when it was dark. She lifted her head and let him slip his arm out from under her neck, silently watching Matthew pull on his trousers before getting to her feet. She ran her fingers down his back and gave his buttocks a quick spank before they were covered by the material. He glanced over his shoulder, a smirk on his face as she reached for her own clothes. “Can you bring enough water for both of us?” “Not ready to deal with the leeches, eh?” Katie shuddered at the thought. “No, but we need some water to bathe with. If you go, I will get dinner ready.” “Those beans are going to be a feast.” “They will be delish.” She reached for the pot that was salvaged from her fall. “It’s the only real thing that stayed in my backpack. The eggs were smashed. The bread’s long gone. Just a tin of beans for the weekend. Soon as you get the water, I will get the food happening.” “Deal.” Standing in her knickers, Katie carefully lifted the pan off the fire and set it down on the ground before reaching for the face washer. She hesitantly dipped the corner into the water

Karen Mandeville

22

before pulling it free and giving it a gentle squeeze to remove the excess water. It felt just right. “How is it?” Matthew said, coming to her side. “It’s not the Ritz, but it’ll do. It’s nice to feel semi-clean.” She moved the washer over her arms. “I like you a bit grubby.” “I don’t.” She laughed as she dipped the washer a second time. “Do you want me to wash your back?” “Oh, yes please.” Matthew laughed. “I want you to use one of those pretty little soaps too.” “Are you taking the piss out of me?” “Of course I am.” He laughed harder. “I don’t mind if my back isn’t clean.” “I don’t want you dirty next to me.” Matthew grabbed her around the waist and tried to tickle her. Katie yelped and brought her elbows down hard against her sides, doubling over herself. “Don’t tickle me!” “Okay.” He brought his hands around her back and gently played there before she straightened up and swatted him with the washer. “I’ll behave. You can wash my back.” He turned his back to her. “I don’t want to now.” Matthew snickered and looked over his shoulder. “Do you want me to clean yours first then?” Katie answered by thrusting the washer over his shoulder and waited for him to take it. She reveled in the hot cloth moving over her skin, giggling when he brushed the top of her panties. “How am I supposed to clean you if you are wearing these?” “I’d better get out of them then.” Katie tucked her thumbs under the elastic and eased them down before taking the cloth back from his hands. “I think I might do this part myself, thanks.” She turned her back to him again. “Where’s the fun in that?” “Turn around; you don’t need to see this.” By the time Matthew turned around, Katie was rinsing out the cloth and then threw out the remainder of the water. “Let me get you some fresh water.” “I’m starving,” Matthew commented as she placed the water down and pulled on her only piece of dry clothing again, her shorts. “I’m hungry, too. When you’ve finished washing we will have dinner heating.” As soon as Matthew finished cleaning himself and the pan rinsed out, the beans were tossed in to be heated. Within the next three minutes, Katie was snuggled in his arms, the sleeping bag around their shoulders, with the pan of beans between them. “How beautiful is this night?” Katie ate another spoonful of beans before returning her gaze to the sky peeking through the canopy of trees. The beans were going down nicely till something jumped through the air, frightening the living daylights out of her. The scream and resultant jolt, combined with something falling from the sky, had Katie

Havoc Retreat

23

scrambling to her feet and the safety of the man-made canopy. “What the hell was that?” Matthew yelled. “There was something out there; you can hear it rustling in the branches.” They both listened to the sound of rustling leaves and branches creaking under the weight of something moving. “Well, whatever it was…I think it’s gone.” Matthew reached for the pot handle. “And whatever it was left a deposit in our beans.” “That thing shat in our beans?” “Would you rather it on your head?” “Point taken.” “Bastard.” Matthew tipped the pan upside down, the contents to falling into the fire. “I think we have some biscuits.” Katie started to laugh. “Now you laugh.” “People would not believe the things that have happened to us today and tonight.” Matthew reached out and gave her a hug. “No, I don’t think they would, but at least we can believe each other.” “Do you think it was a possum?” “Hard to tell. Could have been a bat.” “A bat!” “Yeah, I reckon it was most likely a possum though.” “Bloody thing.” “Well, what did you want to do now?” “We could…retreat to the bedroom early?” “Bedroom?” “Okay, the tent.” “Do you want to clean out the pan and put another couple of logs on the fire while I make sure everything is set up inside here?” “Sounds like a plan.” Matthew busied himself with the pan while Katie turned on the flashlight and propped it on the ground to get a better view of the tent. Most of the corners were still dark, but at least she could see the contents of their backpacks spread all over the floor. She tidied up and placed the contents back into the backpacks before propping them near the exit and then reached for the first sleeping bag. As she unzipped the length and fluffed it out to make the bottom layer, something in the corner caught her eye. She slowly lowered the bag and blindly pawed behind her for the flashlight as a rustling noise continued to come from the dark shadow. Hoarsely, she called out to Matthew as her fingers curled around the torch cord and she pulled it towards her. The moment she shone the light in the corner, a bushy tail fluffed up to double its size while two bright eyes reflected back at her. She screamed Matthew’s name as the possum put its front paws down and scrambled from side to side in the tent. Matthew pulled the mesh flap open and jumped inside as the possum hissed and shrieked at them. “Get it out!” “But look how little it is.” Matthew reached to take the flashlight out of her hand.

Karen Mandeville

24

“Stop screaming, you are making it more scared.” “How did it get inside?” “Doesn’t matter how it got inside, we need to get it out before it pisses all over the tent. Maybe you should stand outside while I get it out.” “What if there are more of them outside?” “I’m sure they will only take a little bite out of you. Come on, you have to stop screaming. How big are you compared to the possum, who do you think is more afraid?” “But I don’t have big long claws like that.” “I think the best place for you is outside; it should only be for a minute. Come on Katie. Let’s get the possum out.” “Well you’re sleeping on the side where it just pissed.” “I can clean that up, it will be fine. We are not going to have our night ruined by a rogue possum. It will all be okay.” Katie backed out of the tent and waited near the fire. She looked around at all the shadows that caught her eye before focusing back on the tent. “How’s it going in there?” “Almost,” Matthew called back. “No, stop! No! Come here you little blighter!” The sides of the tent stretched as Matthew’s head, arm or elbow pushed against the fabric while struggling with the possum. “Come here. Arrgh!” Katie watched intently as the mesh flap moved a little and then the light from the torch shone in her eyes, forcing her to raise her hand to cover them. Even though she was momentarily blinded, she was able to hear something moving along the ground. “What’s going on?” “Shit! The little bastard just scratched me.” “What were you doing to it? You were only supposed to shoo it away. How did it scratch you?” “It was in our stuff. Where is it now?” “What do you mean, ‘where is it now’? Didn’t you see where it went?” “No. It’s gone.” “Gone where?” “Away. It’s okay now.” Matthew lowered the torch and motioned her over. “I just have to clean up its business and then we can have a second take of this.” ***** Fucking fuck fuck. The little bastard took the ring. How the fuck did the box fall out of my pocket? Stupid shitty pockets. Bloody possum must have thought all its scavenging days are over. Probably thought that sparkler could hire him some nice possum arse to do his hunting. He continued to berate himself as he tidied up. I bet it probably ate the friggin’ ring. Well, it wasn’t meant to be this weekend. Matthew shook his head as he took stock of events. He stayed in the tent for a good ten minutes before giving Katie the all clear to venture back inside. “Dirty little bugger,” she sniped. “The only reason it probably pissed was because you started screaming.” “I didn’t scream, I was trying to get your attention. You didn’t hear me, so I had to yell.” She yanked the sleeping bag so it was even on the floor. “We can sleep down the other end of the tent, closest to the way out,” he offered. “It’s

Havoc Retreat

25

still a bit on the nose this end.” “Great, just what we need to get a good night’s rest.” She reached for the second sleeping bag. “Hey, it’s all right. Don’t let it worry you. We’ll zip the flap up so nothing else gets in, okay? The only thing that will be in here is you and me.”

Karen Mandeville

26

Chapter Five Katie closed the zipper and effectively blocked them into the tent for the night. She skimmed her hands across her legs one last time before she clambered under the sleeping bag. “God, it’s cold.” “Shame we can’t have the fire a little closer, but knowing our luck of late, the sparks would probably burn the tent down around our ears.” “Yeah, that would be another highlight to an otherwise disastrous day.” She snorted at her pun as she fluffed the sleeping bag around her. “Will you be warm enough?” “Hope so, I’m gonna snuggle up nice and close to you so we should be warm.” She pressed her body against his side. “You’re nice and warm.” “Yeah? You are a bit cold.” He wriggled a little before rolling onto his side. “Come here.” His big hands gently moved over her back before roughly rubbing up and down, catching her by surprise. She thought she was getting a pleasant embrace. She yelped. “What are you doing? I’m sure my skin is coming off.” “I’m trying to get your blood flowing. Here, let me do your legs.” He moved his hand down and pressed hard. “I think I’ve got it.” She quickly moved her legs away. “Thank you.” “I’m only trying to get you warm, Baby.” “I know, but it hurt.” She gently brushed the sore spots with the heel of her palm. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” “I know, but you did… Now I’m all hot.” Kicking the sleeping bag off her legs, Katie stretched out and tried to make herself comfortable. She lay there for a few minutes till the breeze picked up and seemed to channel straight through the tent, giving her reason to dive back under the covers. “Bloody wind.” “What, the beans?” “No!” She laughed. “Trust you to say something like that. The breeze, it’s cold. I was hot before and now I’m all chilly again.” “I’ve been cold all night.” “Come here and warm me up then.” She landed a hard kiss on his lips before her hand went directly to his stomach and slid down. “Bring that cute arse of yours here.” He lifted her on top of him so that she straddled his body. His hands slowly moved from her buttocks to her back, under her shirt, where he held her close. Her hair curtained his face, tickling his cheeks as she kissed him deeply. She yanked up her tank top, breaking off their kiss long enough to pull it over her head. As his hands moved from her back to her chest, she rolled her head back, relishing the feel of him gently massaging her breasts before she lowered her torso down to his chest again. Quick, sharp nips and long, languorous suckling on his chest had him squirming against her as she shimmied her body down his pants. Her fingernails scratched gently through the maintained mound of pubic hair as she eased them down. Her breath hot, she

Havoc Retreat

27

trailed her lips up one side of his hard penis. Matthew moaned at the sensation and asked for more. “We have all night, Baby.” Quickly licking her lips, she filled her mouth with his turgid length, working her way to the base before pulling all the way back till the head was just resting on her bottom lip. Then she repeated the process all over again. “God, I love it when you do that. Drives me wild.” “I love how it feels.” “Turn around. Bring that beautiful arse of yours to me.” Katie snickered as she let his penis drop from her mouth. Crawling on her hands and knees, she slowly turned around and lifted one leg over his body before sinking backwards on him, into a sixty-niner position. She giggled again when his hands rested on either butt cheek and gently spread them apart. She felt very exposed but savored the sensation when his tongue rolled over her labia. Her mouth focused on his cock once again as he delved further. She squirmed when his tongue moved inside her and quickly pulled out to suck on her clitoris. When his fingers slipped inside her as he continued to suck on her clit, she groaned her appreciation out loud. Desire and need coiling tightly in her belly, she increased the suction on his cock, taking in as much as she could into her mouth. Matthew pulled his fingers out and snapped her out of her pre-orgasmic haze before telling her he had to be inside her. “Now!” “I love it when you can’t wait any longer.” Katie sat up and spun herself around, placing her hands on either side of his shoulders. Matthew reached down and guided his cock to her entry, gently pushing her down on him. “Wait. I want you to just put the head in first and then wait a few seconds before pushing all the way in.” He nodded. “Okay.” She braced herself and relaxed as the head moved slowly inside her. “Is that good?” “It’s great.” She felt a tingle run through her body. “Whenever you want to, do it.” “Okay.” Katie looked down and smiled at him before joining their lips in a gentle yet passionate kiss. Her tongue whisked his bottom lip before moving inside his mouth. She waited in anticipation for the first thrust. As she lay in his embrace, their kiss provided just as much tension as his penis did, lying just inside her. She squirmed as she willed him to push inside her. His arms rested around her waist and secured her hips against his. When he still hadn’t made a move to push, doubts began to assail her. “Baby?” She started to lift her head back to look at him. Just as she moved, Matthew flexed his hips forward and moved his cock all the way inside her. His balls mashed against her opening and dared to also go inside. Katie’s jaw dropped as her eyes flew wide open before fluttering closed. A small scream of ecstasy erupted from her throat before he withdrew his penis and held the head just at her opening again. “Oh, Baby, it feels like I have electricity running through me.” She tried to move her hips under his arms to get another sample.

Karen Mandeville

28

“I know.” Matthew flexed his hips again, making her mouth drop open once more as he settled into a rhythm of long, deep strokes. His pace was quick as he thrust into her. The head of his penis pressed against her womb and every inch of his manhood seemed to brush against all the right spots as he moved in and out. Katie struggled to keep herself propped up on her hands as her orgasm built to its peak. Her fingernails dug into the sleeping bag beneath them as her knees drew away from his body. “Oh yeah, I’m…gonna…gonna…” A high-pitched squeal followed by a guttural ‘yes’ completed her sentence. Matthew’s hands anchored her hips and held her there before he thrust into her one last time. She felt his cock flex inside her, spurting his hot seed in release. Desperate to milk the last from him, she pressed and flexed her hips against him before gently easing her body off him. Katie didn’t speak as she kissed him again. She rolled onto her back and took his hand in hers. No sooner had she placed her head on the pillow, she fell asleep. The incessant, gentle buzzing forced her eyes open. Her eyes felt gritty as she forced them open; it felt like she’d only just laid her head on the pillow. “Bloody mozzies.” She waved her arm above her in a lethargic attempt to shoo the pests away. “How’d they get in through the mesh?” “Hmm…what?” Matthew rolled over and looked at her. “Mozzies, they got in here somehow. Arrgh!” She slapped her leg and gave it a rub. The moment she scratched her skin, she felt another itch further down towards her ankle. “Bloody hell.” The buzzing got louder. It sounded like the mozzies were zipping past their heads as Matthew sat up and fumbled for the flashlight. “Don’t scratch, you’ll make the bites worse.” “I can’t help it. They seem to be everywhere.” Matthew waved his hand around his head to keep them from getting too close. “They’re dive-bombing me!” He yanked the flashlight from his bag and pointed it at her legs before switching it on. “Stop scratching.” He slapped her back, squashing one against her skin. “Look at you; you’re coming up in huge welts already.” “Get them off me.” “I’m trying.” Katie crawled along the ground and pawed at the mesh cloth that blocked the pesky critters in. As quick as the zipper was open, she was out and trying to get herself free of them. “Be careful, there might be more out there.” “There seems to be more in there than there are out here.” Aeroguard in hand, Matthew rushed to her side and started spraying. “Don’t get it in my eyes.” “Close them then,” he snapped. “I have to put some clothes on.”

Havoc Retreat

29

Katie returned to the fumigated tent dressed in her damp trousers. “Are you okay?” “I’m fine.” Katie rubbed her foot against her leg. The material gave extra oomph to a relieving scratch. As she scratched, she brought the sleeping bag tightly under her chin. “Are you sure?” “No, but there’s nothing I can do about it.” “We should get some toothpaste onto those bites.” “Toothpaste?” “Yeah, the menthol stops the itching. It will help you, believe me.” “Okay.” She listened intently for any buzzing before she wriggled out of her pants. The cool paste made her cringe. “Believe me, this will help with the itching, Baby. You don’t want to make them worse.” “What are they? Amazon-strength mozzies?” “They are a bit bigger than the usual ones we see. Let me see your back.” What seemed like one hundred dabs of toothpaste later, Katie was about to pull on her wet clothes and taking refuge under the sleeping bag when Matthew forestalled her. “I don’t think you should wear those clothes. They’re wet and the toothpaste won’t dry. Not to mention the fact that you might catch a cold.” With a frown, Katie kicked off her pants and pulled the tank top down as far as it would go without springing back up. “Come here.” Matthew lifted his arm and waited for her to move in close. Although she moved a little closer, she didn’t lie next to him. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing. I just feel miserable. If I could find my way back to the car, I would go there.” “Hey now, come on. These are just a few random events that happened to happen.” “Nothing happened to you!” “I fell down the mudslide into the creek.” “Yeah, and you took me with you.” “And the leeches got me, too.” “Don’t mention them.” She buried her face into his chest. “And that smell. I don’t care how well you cleaned it, I can still smell possum piss.” “Tomorrow will be a much better day. Hey, we wanted to have some stories to take back with us and I think these are the best ones. They’re the kind where you’re not laughing at the time, but when you’re telling them, you’re pissing yourself with the giggles.” “Yeah, we’ll see.” “Tomorrow is another day, Katie. “I’m sure it will be a better one. Just try to get some sleep. I don’t think anything other than us is going to survive in here with the amount of Aeroguard I’ve sprayed.” Katie nodded gently against his chest before letting out a sigh, enjoying the feel of Matthew gently stroking her back as she drifted off to sleep. The sound of Galahs sitting high in the branches above woke Katie. She rolled onto her back, careful not to disturb Matthew. Just as her hand moved over her stomach, she got the urge to go to the toilet.

Karen Mandeville

30

As quietly as she could, she rummaged through her backpack until her hands found the toilet roll and then she made her way out of the tent. Thank God the toilet paper was still there. There is no way I would wipe my arse with a leaf. Knowing my luck, it would have some critter on it and that would be the end of me. She quickly turned around and zipped the mesh door closed to prevent anything from getting in. Katie ran her hands over her legs. Every two inches felt rough from the dried toothpaste. Much to her relief, the bites weren’t itchy, true to Matthew’s claim. Her fingers traced over the bruises from her fall and the small holes from the leeches. Wisps of smoke rose from the fire; the ground felt cold from the early morning frost. Dew seemed to run off the leaves as she brushed past them to find a spot just beyond the clearing to relieve herself. She crouched and looked around her before she felt comfortable enough to let nature take its course. Another Galah caught her attention, its distinct cry overly loud in the otherwise quiet morning. She cocked her head and listened to it again before bursting out into laughter. After she finished her business, she quickly made her way back to the tent, snickering as she went. As she unzipped mesh door, the Galah called out again, sending her into hysterics. Matthew rolled over and looked at her with sleepy eyes. “What’s so funny?” “Listen to those Galahs.” She laughed and moved in beside him. “They sound like they are telling us to fuck off.” “What?” “Listen.” They both waited for a Galah to make its call. True to what Katie described, the Galah’s screech distinctly sounded like a drawled out ‘faaarkoooff’. “Hear it?” Katie snickered again before bursting into a belly laugh. “It rather does sound like it’s telling us where to go.” Matthew laughed and reached for her. “It’s good to hear you laughing like that again.” “Oh, that is too funny. A bird telling you to faaark oooff is funny.” “So, what are we going to have for breakfast?” “Well, we have a slim selection. I think I still have some Weetbix and a small box of milk, or you can have a delicious biscuit that was half unwrapped and lost in the bottom of the backpack from our last trip.” “Hmm. Weetbix for me please.” Katie wandered around as she ate from the small tin bowl. The Weetbix were dry, but it was better than nothing. The biscuit was the worst and last option. Rozellas lined the lower branches of the trees and their rainbow features of vibrant red and blue stood in stark contrast to the green leaves. “It’s so peaceful,” she said as Matthew joined her. “Tell you what, when we get home we are having the biggest cook up ever. And it’s not going to be beans and Weetbix for a few months.” “It could be worse.”

Havoc Retreat

31

“True.” “So, when did we want to make a move to get out of here?” “Where are we going?” “I was thinking back to the car. We don’t have enough supplies to get us through another night, and we aren’t one-hundred percent sure of where we are either. So…if we get stuck out here for another night, so be it.” “I don’t think I could last another night out here, not following the one I just had.” “I know, Baby, you did well to get through this one. We’ll pack up here and head back to where we think the car is.” “I’ve been thinking. The best thing might be to get back up the hill is this way.” Katie pointed her dirty finger-nailed hand in the direction of the hill. “It looks kinda flat all the way and we might be lucky to find a trail.” “That’s what I was going to suggest.” “Well, there you go.” “Great minds think alike.” “Yeah, and two fools think the same.” Matthew laughed and then stopped dead as she walked to the tent. “Did you just call me a fool?” Katie gave her backpack the once over to ensure there were no creepy crawlies or suckers attached to it before she pulled it up onto her back. “Let’s hope we have a smooth run today,” Matthew said. “I have a good feeling about today. We haven’t left anything behind?” “Not that I can see.” “Make sure you have the car keys,” she said. “The last thing we need is to find our way back to the car and not have the key.” “Key is in my right pocket.” “Great. Let’s get going then.”

Karen Mandeville

32

Chapter Six Katie’s legs ached as she pushed herself up the hillside, but she didn’t complain. The ground was more compacted than the day before. “Hey, does this look like a track to you?” “It does indeed, Baby. You did good.” “Why, thank you.” “How are the legs feeling?” “They are killing me.” She laughed. “But I have to keep moving or I’ll be left behind.” “I wouldn’t leave you.” “I don’t dare say it but I know you are thinking it.” Katie smirked as she forced her legs to take another wide step over the uneven rocky ground. “Yeah, the ground ain’t shaking for me today.” “Water would be good though.” “We’ve got a little bit here and another few bottles in the car.” “Oh, that car is going to be heavenly when we get to it. I’m thinking of all the things I want to do when I get home. I’m going to get all my clothes in the washing machine and then I’m going to soak in the bath for a few hours. And then, then I’m going to cozy up with my man in our big bed and not get out for a few days.” “Sounds great to me.” Matthew handed her a bottle of water. “I reckon this track takes us up and around to the other parking spot. All we have to do then is walk to the other parking spot to get to our car.” “Fan-bloody-tastic.” Katie clapped her hands before taking a swig of the water. ***** “Thank God we’ve had much smoother sailing today.” Matthew stopped to look behind him. Katie was moving up behind him but was starting to struggle with the constant climb. “Look at this,” he said. She turned around to look out over the countryside that was framed by two, tall, leafy trees. Through the centre, it was countryside for as far as the eye could see. The blue sky in stark comparison of the rolling green hills. “Wow,” she said. “I feel insignificant here.” “Can you hear that?” Matthew gently rested his hand on her shoulder. “Yeah. The sound of nothing. The sound of the world going by. How nice do those bellbirds sound?” “They do sound nice. “Katie? Will you—?” She turned to face him but stood frozen at the sight of something over his shoulder. One bush rustled wildly as he opened his mouth to speak. “What the hell is that?” She pointed at the bush before a uniformed man made his way clear and headed towards them. “Thank God we found you two. We came across your tracks from a day ago. Your camping stuff was scattered all around and we thought something bad had happened to you,”

Havoc Retreat

33

the Ranger said. Katie smiled and moved past Matthew with her hand outstretched. “Hi, I’m Katie and this is Matthew. We are so glad to see you. We lost the map and got a bit lost. We were just going to head up this way and hope for the best.” “Well, it’s a good thing we came looking yesterday; you could have been walking for days. You were heading further away from where you were supposed to be.” “Talk about being in the right place at the right time. We are grateful you came looking for us, but it wasn’t as bad as we might make out,” Matthew said, standing behind Katie. “But you will be able to help us get back to our car, won’t you?” Katie clasped her hands together under her chin. “I’m sorry, Honey, but I gave this camping trip my all. I just want to go home.” “Don’t worry, Babe. I’m right there with you.” “You guys made good time with your trek,” the Ranger said as he led the way up the trail. “We found your frying pan and some toiletries. I’m sure most of it would have been picked up by animals following your path.” “We had a rather friendly possum,” Katie said, keeping in close proximity to the Ranger. “Actually, I must say this is probably one of the most memorable holidays I’ve experienced.” Matthew lowered his head as they continued on after the Ranger. He’d planned to make a nice moment into a memorable one with the offering of a ring, which was now gone thanks to a certain possum, but he still wanted to put the question to her. He didn’t count on Ranger Rescue putting his booted foot in it. “How far away are we from the car?” he asked. He hadn’t planned on proposing to her when they got back to the car, but she was looking forward to having some reconnection with civilization. He hoped his proposal might just work out. “You are about another three hours away,” he said. “Three hours?” Katie whined. “By foot. But just over that rise there, I have my four-wheel-drive…so it will be about twenty minutes.” “Oh, thank God. I’m happy to even pay you for the lift. I don’t think my legs or will power could take much more of this.” Half an hour later, even Matthew admitted he was glad to see his own car as he and Katie staggered towards it. “Mate, you have no idea how much we appreciate this,” he said, shaking the Ranger’s hand. “No worries mate, just glad to see you’re both okay. If you decide to ever go camping again though, here’s a tip: take two maps. Just in case.” “Thank you so much for everything,” Katie said, looking at Matthew. “You two stay out of trouble,” the Ranger said before he drove off. Katie let her head roll back on her shoulders as she held her arms open wide. “Come here, Baby.” Matthew swept her up in his arms and hugged her tight. “You did so well, Baby. I’m

Karen Mandeville

34

super-proud of you. I can’t wait to tell everyone our stories.” “They aren’t going to believe us, you know.” He set her down gently on her feet and looked into her eyes. “Well, there is one story I would like you to tell and we can have the proof.” He moved his hand into his pocket and pulled out a small case. “I wanted to ask you before, but we got distracted with the Ranger and all, so I’m going to ask you now.” He lowered himself down to one knee. The moment would have been complete had he not kneeled into the one puddle that surrounded their car. “Damn it!” He started to rise off his knee “No.” Katie put her hands on his shoulders. “It’s perfect. Ties in beautifully with this weekend. Keep going.” Matthew lowered his knee back into the puddle and laughed. He held the small, velvet box out before him. “Katie. This weekend has shown me you will stick by me and I’ll stick by you, practically all the way to hell and back. I couldn’t wish for a better person to share my life with. Will you marry me?” He flipped the lid of the box open to show off the empty container. Katie’s hands flew to her mouth. “Oh Matthew.” He held the box open for her for a few seconds longer. “Uh, Matthew? There’s nothing in there.” “Yeah, I know.” “Then are you offering me nothing?” Matthew laughed. “No, I’m offering you the world; I just can’t fit it all in this box. When we get home, I want you to pick out the ring you will be glad to wear for the rest of your life with me.” Katie’s smile got wider as she took the box. “I will!” Matthew climbed off his knee and scooped her up in her arms. “This is so thoughtful.” “Good. But first I have to divorce the possum who stole the ring that was actually in there.” “What!” “Yeah, the little bastard. It scratched me when I was trying to get it out of its mouth.” Katie laughed. “The little whore has my ring! Oh no. Baby, I’m sorry. But that’s one hell of a story.” Tears of laughter poured down her face. “Are we planning to come back here for our honeymoon?” “I don’t think so.” “Then yes, I will marry you!” He kissed her passionately before setting her down on her feet, brushing her hair off her face with his fingers. “Let’s go home, my love.” “Let’s.” They threw their backpacks into the car and waved goodbye to their weekend. “It wasn’t all that bad, was it?” Matthew said, glancing in the rearview mirror. “Have you already forgotten the leeches?” Katie flicked her hair and reached for the water bottle. “And that some possum scrag has my ring?” “Ah, point taken.”

Havoc Retreat

“Can we go to the coast next time?” “Just so you know; the coast has scorpions.” “What?”

35

The Executioner By

Maggie Nash

Dedication

This book would not have been possible without the team of Aussie Authors from Triskelion. It’s been great fun working together girls! Thanks Jess, Karen, Angela and Sarah, and not to forget our intrepid editor Louise…thanks for all your support! Let’s do it again soon.

Maggie Nash

4

Chapter One The weather in Albany resembled the overcast conditions Madeleine Smith left behind her in Melbourne the previous morning. Not at all what she’d expected when she had begun her journey to the southern region of WA. Wasn’t it supposed to be hot in Western Australia? She stretched a little, arching her back as she did her best impression of a Siamese cat after a mid-afternoon nap. The sustained yawn that followed came out unforced and all by itself, reminding her of how long she’d been on the road. Okay, so it wasn’t really that cold. If you stayed out of the wind. It wasn’t such a bad place. If she looked to her left as her taxi drove through the back streets of town, she would see the most spectacular view of ocean she’d ever seen. The humungous rocky formations and small cone-shaped islands jutting out of the clear blue water, which lapped against pristinewhite sand, were quite majestic. It almost made up for the weather. Almost. She shivered despite the view. Her job with Gryffin Technology was a new start for her and she really needed to make a good impression. The summons to the special team-building, adventure weekend came as a complete surprise, especially since she’d yet to commence her new role. However, the CEO’s secretary had been insistent; she was expected to participate and no excuses would be accepted. Who was she to argue? It wasn’t every day you get an allexpenses-paid adventure holiday in the wilderness of Western Australia. Besides, after her summons to the weekend, she’d lashed out and bought a wardrobe of new desert-proof clothes. It wasn’t as if she’d get any wear out of them living in Melbourne. She closed her eyes, imagining herself in khaki shorts and a black t-shirt with her hiking boots, walking into the swish office block in the Paris end of Collins Street. Nah. She started giggling to herself but stopped quickly when she noticed the taxi driver peering strangely at her in the rearview mirror. Oh crap. Sitting up straight in her seat, she put her best blank face on. He thinks I’m a loon! Better get back to serious business. The new job, yep…think about the new job and how great it’s going to be. She craved the challenge the opportunity offered. Boy did she need it. Especially as her life pretty much sucked over the last six months since ‘the breakup’. Floating from one loserjob to the next, she’d floundered her way from one end of the business centre of Melbourne to the other. Coffee shop vendors in Collins Street closed their shutters and shut up shop when they saw her coming rather than have her scare away customers with her melancholy ‘woe is me’ attitude. The black clothing fixation she’d adapted for the winter season didn’t help matters any either. What had she been thinking? It took her friends, who ambushed her with their crazy style of ‘intervention’, to break through her depression and bad attitude. How many people have friends who get you drunk, strip you to your underwear, throw you in a cold swimming pool, and refuse to help you out until you agree to get a life? Jodi and Tina had said if she liked being a wet blanket so much she could wallow in the cold water. Oh yeah, that was one hell of a wake up call all right.

The Executioner

5

Once she got over the angst that they’d actually nearly drowned and froze her to death, she thought about how self-indulgent she’d been. She had been very, very selfish. It still amazed her that her closest friends had stood by her side while she made an idiot of herself over the first man she’d ever contemplated a happy-ever-after with. Boy did she read him wrong. All that time she’d wasted feeling sorry for herself over the rat! Again —what had she been thinking? She definitely didn’t need to think about Nick. Just because he was tall, dark and had delicious, chocolate-brown eyes… Oh no, he was definitely the past now. Her new job and life were the future. Maddie did have one thing to thank him for though. If it were not for him, she would never have left her career in staff training to branch out into the new challenge of Human Resource management. The new job was such a great opportunity; she still couldn’t believe she’d been the successful applicant, especially when you consider she didn’t have any experience. Not that she didn’t have the qualifications mind you, she just never used them before. The highway spread out in front of her as the taxi traveled inland and further away from civilization. Leaning forward she cleared her throat, grabbing the passenger seat in front of her to steady herself. “Excuse me, but where exactly are we going? All I was told was some place outside of Albany. Is it a resort? A private residence?” The wiry, middle-aged driver blew out a long sigh through thin lips and shrugged his shoulders. “I’m sorry Missus, but I was told not to say anything. Your boss insisted it’s all part of the program.” Smiling her sweetest smile, she leaned closer and put on her sexiest throaty voice. “Come on, you can tell me. I won’t say anything.” He shifted away from her as if he was moving away from a raging bonfire. “He also said I was not to listen to your pleas, and that if I told you anything he would make sure I never got another fare.” “He? Who the hell is he? I haven’t even met my boss yet. How would he know I would ask you to tell me?” The driver shrugged again. “I dunno Missus. I just do what I get paid to do and keep my mouth shut.” It looked like her new boss was a bit on the heavy-handed side. The poor bloke looked petrified his career in people-moving was at an end. Puhlease! This was the middle of nowhere, for God’s sake. No one was going to buy off the competition here. There was no point in pressing him any further. She’d find out soon enough anyway. “No worries mate. I’ll shut up now. Your job is safe.” Visibly relaxing, the driver picked up speed. “That’s cool Missus. I can tell you that it won’t be much longer.” Slumping back against the back cushion, Maddie picked up her handbag and searched for her mobile phone. “No worries. I can wait, and by the way, I’m not married.” “Whatever you say, Missus.” Shaking her head, she gave up on that point. He probably called his mother Missus so he wasn’t about to change for her. Holding up her mobile phone she looked at the screen. No coverage. She would have to use a landline to let the girls know she’d arrived safely.

Maggie Nash

6

***** “Where the fuck is she?” Nicholas Garabaldi paced furiously back and forth inside the timber shelter. Maddie should have been there by now. All the other participants had arrived hours ago. He looked at his watch. Damn. She wasn’t that late, but shit he was anxious to get started. “Who are you talking about Nick?” Nick swung around towards the voice. “I’m just anxious to get this show on the road Gary. Our new Human Resources team leader is the last to arrive and I want to get started as soon as she gets here.” The camp supervisor nodded. “Sure thing, Boss. You’re sure you want to stay out of site and the activities for the first couple of days?” “Yes, I want the members of my management team to bond first before I surprise them with my plans for the company.” He had his own personal plans for Maddie to prepare as well. He had to get it right this time. If she got a glimpse of him too soon, she’d run a mile. Not that he’d blame her; he’d been such a bastard to her last year. “Umm…Nick?” Nicholas turned back to Gary. “Yes? Sorry, my mind was miles away, what did you say?” Gary chuckled. “No worries mate, I just wanted to check in and now that I have, I’ll leave you to it. Catch you tomorrow night at the bush tucker fest.” “Fine, yes, I’ll be there. See you then and don’t forget: any problems call me straight away.” “You’re the boss.” Nick watched as the burly camp supervisor walked away. The weekend promised to be make-or-break time for some of his staff. He’d done this type of team-building exercise before. It was highly successful in rooting out the non-team players and those who didn’t know the first thing about innovation and thinking for themselves. Those left at the end became the cornerstones of the business, creating new projects and making buckets of money for themselves in the process. He knew that part of it worked. What he worried about was if he’d done the right thing bringing Maddie here. The last few months had shown him what a coward he’d been. Instead of taking what she offered, he’d pushed her away to the point of making her think he’d been using her all along. Nothing could have been further from the truth. It just scared the pants off him to even think about committing to anyone. So he panicked, acted like an absolute prick and ruined the whole thing. It didn’t take him long to realize how wrong he’d been after she’d gone. He loved her and damn, he was going to get her back. Somehow he would make up for all the fucked-up things he made her believe. He just hoped she’d forgive him for going to so much trouble. How else could he get her undivided attention without her running out on him? Sure, it was tricky getting her a new job and then arranging the team-building session in the wilds of WA. But it was fate. He capitalized on the opportunity when it presented itself. She’d understand once he explained. After all the trouble he’d gone to, she bloody well better! Remembering her forthright personality and genuine honesty, he grimaced. He had his work cut out for him, but in the end it would be worth it. She would come around. He wasn’t going to take no for an answer.

The Executioner

7

Nick breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of the taxi driving into camp. She was here. Thank Christ! Flicking open the blind just a tad, his heart leapt at the sight of her climbing out of the car. If it was possible she was even more beautiful than he recalled. Her dark, glossy curls hung down almost to her waist, and those long, tanned, shapely legs… Like a pre-programmed reaction, his cock swelled in remembrance of how she used to hook those muscular calves around his thighs as he pumped into her. Down boy. There’s lots of work to do yet, focus on the prize at the end. Running his hand through his hair, he sighed. Oh yeah, and what a prize. Staying out of sight until at least tomorrow night so she would realize the camp actually was legitimate would be a challenge, but since Gary would be taking the group out in the bush for most of the activities, he should be free to get ready for the evening. He planned to leave Maddie in no doubt that his feelings were real, and give her no choice but to let him back into her life. Looking out the window again he saw Maddie lean over to pick up her backpack. Three other team members raced to her side to help and he laughed softly. She always did have that effect on men, even though she never saw it herself. He didn’t feel any jealousy, though. He knew her well enough to know she wasn’t easily impressed by fawning males. She felt things deeply, which meant she probably still had feelings for him, although at the moment the closest feeling to the surface was probably anger. After the weekend, if he had anything to say about it, that would radically change. One last look showed her leading the fifty meters to her tent with the three adoring sycophants tripping over themselves, following behind in the faint hope she’d grace them with a gorgeous smile. He chuckled again as she shooed them away, entering her tent and closing the flap. Looking at his watch he realized how exhausted she must be; the trip from Victoria to WA was usually very tiring. She was probably too tired to join the group for dinner. He made a mental note to ask Gary to organize a tray for her. Just for tonight she could get the royal treatment. Come tomorrow, Sweetheart, you’re going to learn all about survival of the fittest. A vision of her in tight shorts and t-shirt, swinging on a rope from one obstacle to another, got him hot all over again. He was going to enjoy every minute of watching her progress from the sidelines. ***** Oh crap. The tent flap swung back into place and Maddie quickly tied the ends together. She turned around and checked out her living space, blowing out a sigh of relief. Those guys must have been without a woman too long. She certainly wasn’t feeling particularly sexy with her crumpled clothes and messy hair, and her face must be shiny too. Not at all attractive. The way they ogled her legs and breasts made her extremely uncomfortable. Sheesh! Not only did she have to put up with them during the weekend, but when she got back to Melbourne she had to work with them. Bloody hell! The tall one, what was his name again? Oh yeah… Jason. What sort of a name was Jason? Anyway, she would have to teach him where her face was because, by golly, he hadn’t found it yet. Those beady eyes of his barely made it passed her chest. Okay, she knew she was stacked, but did he have to be so blatant? How rude! She laughed, thinking about the short one. His name was Jerome and he didn’t play favorites with her body parts. He started at her feet and slowly moved his eyes upwards until

Maggie Nash

8

he met her eyes with a sleazy grin. She had his number though. Ever since she hit puberty she had to deal with pricks like that. The curse of the boobs her girlfriends called it. Yeah, well she perfected every diversionary tactic and put down she could come up with. To top that off, she was a second Dan black belt in Tae Kwon Do, just in case anyone got a little too enthusiastic with their unwanted attentions. She’d used it a few times too, but only in selfdefense. Throwing her bag in an empty corner she flopped down on the camp bed and lay down, her hands behind her head. Thank God the other guy behaved himself and the camp leader, Gary—the one who looked like an oversized Mick Dundee—he was all business, so all was not lost. Maybe the weekend would work out after all. She was on a fact-finding mission to learn all she could about the personalities behind this new company she had signed on with, and a bonding session with the major players was just the ticket to achieve her goal. She rolled onto her stomach and sighed, throwing an arm over the side of the camp bed, her fingers teasing the uneven tent floor as she instantly fell asleep. Her body was on fire. Gentle fingers caressed her clit while a warm mouth suckled on one taut nipple. Teeth raked over the tip in pleasure-pain and then suckled before the sensation became too much. She arched her body, moaning in pleasure as waves of heat coursed through her body. Fingers trailed along her folds, finding her soaking wet in anticipation for anything those long digits could do to her. One finger slid in and she gasped. When another joined the first, she almost went over the edge. When he entered her she sighed at the welcome joining of their bodies. The fullness of his cock sliding smoothly in and out of her body built up an incredible tension she wanted to keep going forever, but at the same time screamed for release. The mouth at her breast bit her nipple and she came in a rush, arching upwards and squeezing his cock as her spasms took hold. His own release followed hers and she felt his warm fluid enter and join with her own… “Oh, yes… Nick…” The sound of a wild dog howling brought her back to awareness as she felt someone shaking her shoulder. “Huh?” Oh great. She pulled away from the feel of an unknown hand touching her and smoothed her sweat-soaked hair off her brow. Bloody hell, she hoped she hadn’t been talking in her sleep. “Miss Smith? I have your dinner here. Gary thought you might be too tired to join the group after your long flight.” Rubbing her eyes, she looked up to see who the heck was talking to her. She recognized him from before. One of the idiots who greeted her. Fan-bloody-tastic. From the look on his face he knew what she’d been dreaming about. “Thanks…er…” “Jason. Remember we met when you arrived. We’re both in the same office in Melbourne, so I guess we’ll be seeing a lot of each other.” He swept his sleazy eyes over her body, slowing down at her chest. The look made her shiver in revulsion. Sitting up, she moved her arms across her chest, cutting off the bozo’s view of her breasts at the same time. “Everyone had a long way to travel. I’ll be fine, just give me a minute.”

The Executioner

9

He placed the tray on the small table by her head. “We came in last night so we’re all rested up. Besides”—he touched her shoulder again, holding her in place—“Gary insists and he’s the boss of the camp. From what I hear, tomorrow is going to be rough going, so good luck to you.” She pointedly stared at his uninvited hand on her shoulder for a few seconds and then turned to glare at his face. “Would you mind?” He blushed, giving her hope that he might be more of an all-talk no-action kind of guy. She relaxed a little, but kept the pointed-staring thing going. He dropped his hand like he’d been attacked by a stinger. “Sorry, I didn’t mean anything by it.” She stood up and opened the tent flap for him. “I’m sure you didn’t. Well, don’t let me keep you. Gotta eat, get some rest. You know how it is.” He looked at the entrance, struck dumb for a few seconds. Maddie shifted her weight from one foot to another and sighed. He got the message finally and slipped out of the tent. She spied him about to turn around and talk to her again, but she was too quick for him. She had the tent flap back in place and tied up within seconds. She slapped her hands together and made her way back to the bed and the cooling meal on the table. That was Jason taken care of for the time being. Maybe he hadn’t figured out what she was dreaming about. God, she’d thought she was over Nick. She hadn’t dreamed of him in ages, although at times it was hard not to. He had been a very gifted and generous lover. Her problem was that he was the last memory she had of sex. The first thing she was going to do when she got back to Melbourne was get herself a new man. She needed to wipe clean the memories of him if she was ever going to have any hope of moving on. Lifting the cover from the plate, she grimaced. Great. Baked beans and sausages. Her appetite vanished at the congealing sight so she replaced the cover and picked up the bottle of water. As she took a sip, she wondered what the morning would bring, glad she had the foresight to eat a big meal when she arrived in Perth. From the sound of things, it was going to be a grueling few days. God, she hoped it wasn’t anything like one of those TV shows where they had to compete against each other and do icky things, like eat rats or something. She’d be on the first plane out of there if they wanted that. The sorrowful howl of a wild dog started up again, only this time it sounded like it was just outside her tent. She hugged her middle against the cooler evening temperature and stared at the roof of the tent as she lay back down. How in God’s name she was going to get some sleep now? The place was creepy at night.

Maggie Nash

10

Chapter Two Whoever said it was warm in Western Australia lied. It was bloody freezing as they speed-hiked through dense scrub the next morning, headed for some clearing off the beaten track. Although Gary said there was a clearing up ahead, Maddie had her doubts. All she could see was bush and more bush. After a cold outdoor shower, with just a canvas sheet for privacy, and a greasy breakfast consisting of leftover sausages, she wasn’t in the mood for any of this. Not that she had any choice. The whole camp was there on the track. All ten of them. Ouch! Another twig scraped across her calf as she trudged further forward in an attempt to reach the others. Oh Joy. The group had stopped. The sun streaked through to an area where the trees were less dense, so she moved quickly to stand in and soak up its warming rays. Gary clapped his hands and stood up on a fallen log, elevating him above the crowd. “Gather round folks. Let’s get ready for our first group exercise.” The J-boys—Jason and Jerome—jumped to attention, first in line, to hear the day’s activities. What a couple of sucks! Maddie slowly made her way over to the group, making a mental note to never look that eager. Geez Louise, if her new boss didn’t take her at face value then they could find someone else. Honesty had always worked for her in the past—if you didn’t count her relationship with Nick. Honesty got her where she is now. Alone and trying to make a new life for herself, but she would not dwell on that. All men are bastards! She knew that, but with Nick she’d forgotten for a minute. Not anymore. Playthings, they are just playthings. She intended to use them and have fun, but that was as far as it would go. “Everyone clear on what you’re doing?” Oh shit! What did she miss? “Um, er…actually, not quite, Gary. Could you run that by me again?” Jason raced to her side. As he reached out to take her arm, he changed his mind quick smart when she gave him her best ‘Don’t even think about it’ look. “I’ll look after you Maddie, don’t worry.” Goody. “Thanks Jason. I feel really safe now. Let’s get going and you can tell me what the plan is while we’re on the track.” God, she hoped he hadn’t heard her moans last night when he’d come into her tent. Jerome sidled up to her other side and Gary smirked at her. “Looks like you’re in good hands, Maddie. I’ll let the boys explain. See you this afternoon, and remember dinner is at six.” She didn’t know what the objectives were, but she did know their best chance of success was to work as a cohesive team. “Okay guys, what’s the plan?” Jason pulled out a crumpled piece of paper and waved it in front of her face. “Plan? Oh yes, I have the map and we need to reach the checkpoints by a certain time and then make it back to camp in time for dinner.” Maddie looked around and saw the rest of the group looking at her expectantly. Four faces looking to her for guidance. What a joke! Why did they think she would have any answers? They knew nothing about her. “Look, one of you guys must have an idea about

The Executioner

11

how to go about this?” They alternatively shook their heads or turned away. Just great. “No one?” Jo, the only other girl in the group spoke up. “You look like you’ve done this before Maddie. You have all the right clothes on and your boots look like you’d be right at home in the bush.” Maddie laughed out loud. This was absurd. “You’re kidding, right? I borrowed my girlfriend’s hiking boots and the khakis are all new. I have no idea what to do.” She looked at them all in turn. “Didn’t anyone here do the Scout thing?” The Bobsy twins actually blushed. Blushed! Oh shit, they were screwed. The other group were already picking up their gear and heading off like they did this sort of thing every other day. Taking a deep breath she braced herself for action. Okay, she could do this. Breathe in, breathe out. “Alright then, what’s the deal again? I missed some of the instructions.” Jason shoved the crumpled paper into her hands. “This is the map we have to follow.” He pointed to a red cross at the bottom of the page. “This is where we are now”—he slid his finger across the page to the top where there was a green circle—“and this is base camp. These small blue crosses along the way are the checkpoints where we find a clue as to how to get to the next checkpoint.” Not too tricky. “Okay then. All we have to do is make sure we get on the right path. Anyone got a compass?” Blank looks met her visual sweep of their faces. “Right. No compass.” Shrugging, she picked up her backpack and slid her arms through the straps, pulling it in place on her back. “Not to worry, the sun rises in the east and sets in the west; the sun is over to our left, so that makes North right in front of us. We need to go south.” She turned completely around and scanned the scrub for signs of a track. “Everyone locked and loaded?” Jerome shrieked. “Huh? I didn’t think we had any guns?” “Sorry mate, it was just an expression. Are you all packed?” Jason smirked lasciviously, tucking his thumbs into the rim of his jeans. “Oh, we’re packing alright.” Jo lightly slapped him over the back of the head with her open palm as she walked past. “Keep it in your pants, you perve!” She walked over to Maddie and started to walk beside her. “Don’t worry about lover-boy there. He’s all talk.” Maddie laughed. “No worries, I figured that one out for myself last night when he brought dinner to my tent. I’ve been handling dickheads like him all my life.” “I’m sure you have, what with boobs and legs like yours.” “Yeah, the curse of the boobs!” They turned and looked at each other before they both burst into gales of laughter. “I think I’m gonna love working with you, Maddie.” “I was just thinking the same thing, Jo.” “When you two women have stopped gossiping can we get started?” Maddie turned back to Jason and smiled. “Sure. Just make sure you can keep up with us. We’d hate for you big macho guys to get lost.” Turning back to Jo, she smiled as the woman nodded in silent agreement. They both picked up the pace and headed down the track while the blokes scurried to catch up. Maddie

Maggie Nash

12

smiled to herself as they both tunneled through the branches and further into the scrub. Jerome had dropped his water bottle in the rush and the other two guys just gave up and ran. This day just might be fun after all. ***** Nick drove back into camp mid-afternoon. The ice-filled Esky in the boot contained the special dinner he’d ordered for Maddie. Not that treats would sway her that much, but she did love her oysters and prawns. He’d driven back to Albany that morning to get fresh ones from the fish markets. It was a long trip so they’d better bloody well be good! The Margaret River Verdelho he had chilling in the camp fridge would go perfectly with the meal he had planned. Nothing like a smooth, white wine and finger food for a sexy meal. The strawberries had been a bit trickier to get. The best strawberries in the country came from Victoria, so he had his assistant find a gourmet deli in Perth that flew them in. He’d smothered them with Kirsch and castor sugar, like his sister suggested. Fuck, he felt like a sissy doing all of this. He never did this sort of stuff. The most he’d ever done was take women out to restaurants, but these were not his normal surroundings and Maddie was not just another woman. As he pulled his cargo out of the back of his Land Rover, he spied Gary moving quickly towards him and he didn’t look happy. “What’s up mate? Activities not going well?” “We have a problem.” What the hell? “What sort of a problem? Is someone injured?” “I’m not sure. Possibly.” Shit! “What do you mean possibly? What the fuck is going on, Gary? Out with it!” Gary winced, his worried expression narrowing even further. “One of the group has gone missing.” Nick’s heart stopped dead in his chest with a thud. “What? Not Maddie? What do you mean ‘gone missing’?” “No, it isn’t Maddie. It’s one of the other group. The leader signaled me at the second checkpoint around midday. We’ve been searching for the missing man ever since, with no luck. I’m on my way to contact the Bibulmun people to see if they can lend us a tracker or two.” “What about the police? Have you called them in yet?” “It’s too soon for the police. They don’t want to know until it’s been at least four hours. I don’t want to wait that long before we get the experts in. Quite frankly, I reckon the blackfellas have a better chance of finding him than the cops anyway.” “Do what you have to do. I’d better get out there and help with the search. Is Maddie’s group okay?” “They’ve made all the checkpoints so far; at this stage we can safely assume they’re fine. In fact, before this idiot got lost, her group was already ahead.” Nick smiled, thinking how determined Maddie could be. She loved a challenge and she certainly wasn’t letting him down. He just hoped she was safe. Until they found their lost camper he wouldn’t stop worrying about her. “I’d be surprised if she wasn’t ahead.” He carried the Esky towards the supply hut, gesturing for Gary to follow him. “Is there someone who can take me to the search site?” “I’ll only be about five minutes. I’m just getting the sat phone to take back out to the

The Executioner

13

site. I’ll use that to contact the trackers.” “Great. I’ll get some extra water bottles and meet you back at the Land Rover in five.” The minutes ticked by as Nick waited in the Land Rover for Gary to return with the satellite phone. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, the engine already on, getting the air-con cranked up. It might have been cold last night, but it was bloody hot in the afternoon around here. Hopefully the camp fridge would keep all his food fresh while he was out searching. Being further inland than Albany, at least the wind wasn’t a problem. Tap, tap, tap. Damn. Where the bloody hell is Gary? Maddie’s well-being weighed on his mind, as well as the prospect of facing her anger. He originally thought he could stay out of sight until they got back to the campsite, but now it looked like their reunion was going to be sooner than he originally planned. They also wouldn’t have the luxury of privacy to deal with her expected anger. He would just have to cop it sweet, because there was no other choice. Not when there could be some danger to her. As long as she was safe he could deal with the fallout later. Gary finally returned with the satellite phone and set it up in the back seat while he made the call. Not waiting to see if he’d even buckled up, Nick shoved the four-wheel-drive into gear and headed towards the dirt track that led to where the group was searching. The trip around the back roads Gary had given him before the group had arrived came in handy right now. Although he was glad he had insisted on easy access in case of trouble, he was pissed that the occasion arose for the contingency plan to be used. “Fair go, mate!” Gary grabbed the back of the driver’s seat to steady himself as the Land Rover took off into mid-air after dipping into a large pothole in the track and coming out the other side. “Sorry. Are you okay? This track isn’t what I’m used to driving on; I didn’t see that pothole coming.” “No worries. Blimey, I conked my head though. Good thing the search area is just up the road a bit. I may not survive the trip otherwise.” Nick laughed as he caught Gary’s eye in the rearview mirror. “Your version of ‘just up the road’ is different to mine, mate.” The sunburnt bushie smiled in his characteristic, low-key way. His lips thinned out and the bottom lip pouted slightly while the right side kicked up just a fraction. You had to look really close to see that kick, but the accompanying twinkle in his eyes made it all the more laconic. There was none like him in the city. He epitomized the archetype the movies portrayed as the real Aussie. Every time Nick spent time with him, he found himself thinking about using words like ‘crikey’ and ‘blimey’. It was bloody scary. Thunk! The Land Rover careened to the side of the track as a large object collided with the roo bar. Nick steered back to the middle, easing on the brake and pulling to a stop as the vehicle threatened to overcompensate and fly off the track. “What the fuck was that?” “Stay in the car while I have a butcher’s hook,” said Gary as he grabbed his air rifle from over the back seat. “You won’t need that, will you?” “It could be an injured animal. I can’t let it suffer. No way to treat anything out here.” Nick shivered. It wasn’t something he thought about often, but it really was a cruel world out in the bush. Cut and dried, life or death. Hopefully, the creature was just stunned and would get up and run away any minute. They didn’t have much time. He wanted to get

Maggie Nash

14

to the search site and make sure Maddie was okay. “Fine. Do what you have to do, but make it quick. We need to keep moving.” Gary closed the door to the car and started walking slowly to the front. “No worries mate. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Gary’s body bent over to inspect something on the ground. Nick stretched forward in his seat but it wasn’t far enough for him to see what it was that Gary was looking at. At least it didn’t appear dangerous. Gary wasn’t running or shooting, so that was a good thing. Standing up, Gary did a three-sixty, shading his eyes with his free hand while the air rifle hung loosely by his side. A few seconds later he returned to the car looking a bit nonplussed. “Buggered if I know what it was.” “It got away then? Any damage?’ “Nah, the roo bar took the impact, but there is some fur stuck in the grill. If I didn’t know better, I’d reckon it was a Dingo, but they are too small to give us such a bump as that one.” “So what else could it be?” “Fucked if I know mate. Not our problem now. We need to get to the site. At this rate the trackers will get there before us.” “I’m just happy we didn’t have to shoot anything. I’m not into killing animals.” Gary laughed. “One month in the bush and you’d change your tune, city boy.” “Don’t even think about it. Not going to happen. The city and me are joined at the hip.” “Just like you want to be with Ms Smith.” “Yep, exactly. But if you tell her, you know I may have to get over my aversion to killing animals, don’t you?” Gary put his arms up, palms out in surrender. “My lips are sealed boss. No one will hear it from me.” He mumbled something under his breath. “What was that?” “Nothing. I just reckon people will have to be blind not to notice considering the way you look at her when she doesn’t know you’re there. I can’t wait to see how you go when you’re face-to-face. Hoo wee, the sparks are already pretty high voltage.” “Yeah, well we won’t get a chance to get anything started if this missing camper isn’t found.” The track widened up ahead, becoming a rough turning circle. Nick parked close to the nearest walking track, roughly pulling on the hand brake before they both got out and unloaded the supplies and the sat phone from the boot. “Looks like the trackers have been here already.” Nick looked around him, stumped. There was no one and no equipment that he could see. “How do you figure that?” Gary walked over to the bush track, the phone slung over his back, and pointed to one of the salt bushes near the ground. “See that small bend in the branch?” “Yes?” “That’s the mark Eddie leaves to show where he’s been. It’s his trademark. He only uses salt bush and it’s always the same branch.” “Eddie is one of the trackers then?” “Yep. One of the best there is. His family has always been trackers in the Bibulmun

The Executioner

15

tribe for generations back.” “That’s great. Now which way should we go? After Eddie?” “Not yet. We can catch up on the progress at the checkpoint with the team leader. Then we will know where we’re at.” “Sure thing. By the way, I didn’t ask—who is the missing person?” “One of the guys from your Sydney office. Chris Yates I think his name is. Do you know him?” “Not really, but I know who he is. He’s no dummy, so I can’t believe he just wandered off. He must have fallen and hurt himself.” “I hope he’s conscious then, or we might not find him. He’ll have to yell like the dickens for us to find him if he fell down one of the ridges.” Fuck. This was sounding worse by the minute. One of the campers came towards them from deeper down the track. The grim look on his face did nothing to make Nick feel any better. “Have you found him, Sam?” “I don’t know how to say this, Boss, but yes, we have. And it’s not good news.” Nick moved forward and touched the man on the shoulder. “Is he okay?” Sam broke down then, his face crumpling in horror. “No. Some wild animal got him.” Nick stiffened. Fuck! “How badly is he injured?” “He’s dead.”

Maggie Nash

16

Chapter Three It was late afternoon when Maddie’s team reached the last checkpoint. It still had a little blue flag attached to it, which meant they were the first to get there. Yay us! Taking a long swig from her water bottle, she stood back while Jo grabbed the small token of their victory and waved it madly through the air. “Yes! Strike another blow to manhood. Sisters rock!” Too tired to do much more than smile, Maddie spied a fallen branch that had her name on it. “Yeah…we sure do. Don’t tell them this, though, but I’m knackered.” Jo trotted over and slumped down on the log beside her. “Oh, thank God. I thought it was just me.” “You too? I was beginning to hate you because of your stellar wonder-bra performance.” Jo laughed. “I know you mean that in the nicest way, of course.” “Of course.” Looking up she saw the three men staggering towards them. “At least we’re doing better than those guys.” “Oh yeah, it’s so much fun beating them on this challenge. As the boys approached, the walkie-talkie attached to the checkpoint buzzed loudly. Maddie walked over and picked it up, wondering what to do with it. How the heck did the thing work anyway? Jason ambled towards her, a smug look on his face. “You hold down the red button to speak, and then they talk back.” “Thanks for the tip.” She did as instructed and spoke into the receiver. “Hello? Anyone there?” “You’re supposed to say ‘over’ when you sign off.” She threw him a withering look. Who cared if she used the techno-geek jargon? Static came through the speaker. “Miss Smith? Is that you? Over.” Jason coughed beside her. Damn him for being right. “Maddie Smith here; is that you Gary? What’s up?” She looked at Jason before signing off, “Over!” “There’s been some trouble. We want you all to stay put until we can get to you. In the meantime, no one is to be left alone. Is that understood? Over.” “What sort of trouble? Over.” “We’ll tell you when we get there. Do you understand my instructions? Over.” “Yes. Over” “Good, we’ll be there soon. Stay put. Over.” “Sure thing. Over.” Oh shit. That did not sound good. Not good at all. The rest of the group moved to where she was standing. They must have figured something was up because they were all looking at her funny. Great. What did she tell them? Not that she knew much anyway, but it was better not to panic them. Okay, deep breath. Smile. That’s a start. Jason was the first to speak. His skinny shoulders bent over and his beady eyes narrowed even further. “What was that about? Do we get a reward for being first?” Trust him to want some recognition. She didn’t know him well—yet, but she already

The Executioner

17

gathered he liked to be the centre of attention. “You never know, Jason. But that wasn’t what the call was about. We have to stay here until Gary comes to get us. Apparently there’s been some sort of trouble.” The group collectively gasped. Oh great. That was what she didn’t want. The last thing she needed was panic. As much as she wanted to reassure them, the sick feeling in her stomach had her worried this was something really bad. “It’s probably nothing. Maybe even part of the program to see how we react to stress.” Jo came to her rescue. “Yes, that’s probably it. Part of this team-building shit. Let’s just sit down in the shade and wait patiently to be picked up. I for one would be grateful for a ride back to camp. It’s getting hot out here in the bush.” She winked at Maddie and then moved back to sit on the log, taking a drink from her water bottle as she took her seat. Jerome, Jason and the other guy, whose name she couldn’t remember, followed suit and found somewhere to sit down. Jason took off his jacket and made a big deal about setting it on the ground before painstakingly bending himself in half as he dramatically lowered himself to the ground. Maddie reached Jo just in time to stifle her laugh as she turned her back turned away from the group. “Oh my God,” she whispered. “Is he for real?” Jo nodded. “He’s such a dickhead. I am so glad to be off his floor at work. He drives me mad. He’s a pervert and a prima donna. A really bad combination. Why he’s here at this course is beyond me. He keeps getting passed over for promotion and trust me, he applies for everything that comes along. He even applied for your job.” That explained a lot. “So he’s not a team leader then?” “Nope, he’s still an advisor. He wants to be a team leader so he can boss everyone around. Oh how he would love to be able to do that.” “Good thing I applied then.” She laughed. “I almost didn’t you know. I missed the ad in the paper, but someone sent it to me by email. I have no idea who, but whoever it was, I have them to thank.” “That’s weird. You didn’t recognize the email addy?” “Nope, never saw it before. When I replied to say thanks, the email bounced.” “Wow, that’s strange. All I can say is: I’m glad. You saved a lot of us from a fate worse than death.” Maybe it was pretty weird. She should have tried harder to find out where the email had come from, but the point was moot now. She had the job and it looked like it was going to be fun from what Jo had to say about the company. The J-boys being the exception. But she could handle them. Her life had purpose now and she almost felt ready to trust men again. At least she thought about ‘he who should not be named’ only a few times a day now. The revs of a four-wheel-drive engine broke through the lethargy that had descended upon them all while they were sitting there in the blistering heat. Maddie looked in every direction but couldn’t quite figure out where the sound was coming from. There must be a track somewhere. A ride back to camp was definitely welcome. Gary probably knew better than anyone how to access the checkpoint from a bush track, but she still wondered which direction they would come from. The men all jumped up from the ground and started fussing with the equipment in an

Maggie Nash

18

apparent attempt to appear in control of the situation. Oh puhlease! Just one look at them and any idiot could tell they had no effing idea what they were doing. Maddie and Jo stood up and moved towards where the engine noises were now clearer. The sun reflected off the windows of the black Land Rover, which was still some distance away in the maze of thick brush. Two men were inside the cab, one of them Gary, but the driver’s face was shaded by a red baseball cap, making it impossible for Maddie to see who it was. He was probably one of the other camp workers she’d seen packing the gear for them before their trek. Gary got out of the car and started hacking his way through the thick brush, towards the group. His grim face did not bode well. What the hell was going on? Under his ruddy complexion he was white as a sheet. Obviously something bad had happened. Maddie reached him before he made it to the rest of the group. “What’s this all about? And don’t tell me nothing, because the color of your face tells me it’s something pretty bad.” Gary looked up at her approach and stopped. His body slumped and his eyes were puffy from exhaustion. “Miss Smith, I was hoping I could talk to you first. I need your help to keep everyone calm.” This was sounding worse by the minute. “Calm? Okay, you’re scaring me now. Out with it. What the hell is this all about?” “One of the other campers was savaged by a wild dog. Unfortunately, he didn’t survive the attack.” Holy shit! “Oh my God.” She hugged her middle and bent over slightly as all breath flew out of her chest in one foul swoop. Speech was near impossible but she did manage a whisper in reply. “Excuse my French, but—Oh. My. Fucking. God!” Gary reached out and gently touched her shoulder. “Now you understand why we need to treat this carefully. I’m telling you because you’ve shown some great leadership on this session, but you can see it’s probably better we don’t tell the others until we get back to camp.” Thinking about the J-boys and their panicky tendencies, she nodded. “Oh yeah, the men are wimps, but Jo can handle it. She’s cool.” Shaking his head, Gary started to move towards the group. “No, for now we’ll just get them back to camp. The sooner the better. Just follow my lead.” By the time they reached the rest of the motley crew, everyone was standing with their backpacks all in place and ready to go. Shame they weren’t this enthusiastic at the start of the day, but Maddie was happy the exodus could get started as soon as possible. The sorrowful howl of a wild animal in the distance reminded her of the urgency to move fast. She picked up her pace and overtook Gary to speak to the group. “Great going team. Gary is here to help us back to the campsite. We get a reprieve because we hit the checkpoint first.” The smug smiles of satisfaction from the boys almost made her laugh. They think they did it all themselves, the idiots. If it hadn’t been for her and Jo leading the way… But that didn’t matter anymore. They needed to get back to camp and if she had to feed their egos to get them there quicker, then so be it. The howling began again, only this time it didn’t sound so far away and it was accompanied by snarls. Bloody hell! They had to get out of there. “Shit! What was that?” Jason jumped to attention and headed for the track.

The Executioner

19

“Some wild animal we should try really hard to avoid,” she answered. Gary arched his eyebrows at her words but stayed silent. The group followed his instructions without question. Before long they were all packed into the Land Rover and on their way back to camp. The driver was a weird one, though. There was something familiar about him she couldn’t quite put her finger on. He had pulled his hat lower over his face and said absolutely nothing the whole trip back. Most likely he was too shocked by the events, but still, something about him nagged at Maddie. From what she could see of him, he had great shoulders and strong forearms. Although she was directly behind him, Jerome had squashed in next to, effectively blocking her opportunity to catch a glimpse of him in the rearview mirror. She was curious to see if the face matched the ruggedness of his back view, but as soon as they arrived in camp he ducked out of the driver’s seat and hot-footed it over to the cabin at the edge of camp. So much for him. The rest of the crew edged out of the van and Gary addressed them all when he had their attention. As predicted, the J-boys freaked and immediately asked to be taken to the nearest airport. Jo was a little more controlled, although when you looked at her clenched fists you could see how really shaken she was by the news. “So what happens now, Gary?” Jo asked. “We stay in camp until the police get here and question us. The other group is already here and we need to support each other through this. Show everyone what a great team we can be.” “When can we leave?” asked Jason. “I want to get the hell out of here. I’m not waiting around for some hungry animal to decide I’m next on the menu.” “We won’t know until after the police get here. They have to drive up from Albany, but they should be here within the hour. I’ll keep you informed. In the meantime, get some rest before dinner. We’ll have our tucker at six o’clock in the mess tent. I want all of you there, so no wandering off.” Jerome spoke up loudly. “No way am I wandering off. Shouldn’t we stay in pairs to keep safe?” Gary smiled slightly, that thin upper lip curling again. “Nah mate. We should be fine inside the camp. Those dingoes are more scared of us than we are of them.” “Not the one who got Chris, apparently.” “Not dingo. E was Executioner. Dere be bad spirit. E hunt and kill white man.” The newcomer was an indigenous man Maddie hadn’t seen before. The whites of his eyes were a stark contrast to his black irises and dark skin. Gary shook his head and walked over to the stranger. “Fair go, Eddie. None of us believe that old story. Besides, that monster is supposed to attack at night. This was in broad daylight.” “E my cousin brother, E tell the mob about big, red dog with tongue of fire. It bad and bring bad spirit. It kill women, children. No one is safe.” “That will be enough, Eddie. We don’t want to scare everyone unnecessarily. Thanks for your help today, mate. I’ll drive you back to your camp.” “No worries mate. I walk faster than your car. Executioner is bad, bad spirit. Not dingo, bad man. You be careful, unna?” Gary waved him on. “We’ll be fine, mate. We’ll let the police handle it. We can take

Maggie Nash

20

care of ourselves.” Dumbfounded, they all watched as the blackfella walked off into the bush. Maddie didn’t know what to think. This trip is just getting better and better. The last six months was a picnic compared to this mess. She felt as though she’d stepped onto the set of The X-Files. Any minute now, Mulder and Scully would appear to investigate the strange phenomenon. Jerome was the first to speak. “Anyone else spooked? I’m spooked. Geez, what the fuck have we landed in here? Gazza, you have to take us to Albany airport and now. I refuse to stay here any longer.” “Hold your horses folks,” said Gary as the rest of the crew started speaking at once. “We’ll transport you all out of here as soon as the police gives us clearance and not before. Don’t believe that story about the spirit dog. It’s an old legend. No one has ever proven it so forget about it.” As the group broke up and walked to their respective tents still muttering, Jo fell into step with Maddie. “I guess our team camp is over now. I can’t believe Chris is dead.” “Did you know him well?” “We went out on a few dates when he was in the Melbourne office.” “Oh, I’m so sorry Jo. You must be doubly shocked.” Jo stopped walking and her face crumpled. She brushed her tears away as Maddie comforted her with a hug. “I’ll be okay. It’s not like we were still together or anything, but it’s pretty hard to comprehend that someone who was so vital, so alive, has been killed. To die this way is just horrible.” “Is there anything I can do? Do you want me to sit with you for a while?” Drawing away, Jo half smiled. “No, I’ll be okay. Thanks anyway. I think I’d rather have some time to myself for a bit. I’ll see you at dinner.” “If you’re sure?” “Yep. I’ll be fine. You go and get some rest.” “Okay, but I’m here if you need me.” Jo opened her tent flap and turned back. “Thanks Maddie. I appreciate it.” Walking the extra distance to her tent alone, Maddie’s thoughts turned to Nick. How would she feel if anything happened to him? The thought of him coming to harm made her feel sick. As much as she was used to the fact they weren’t together any more, if she was really honest with herself, she still loved him as much as she ever did. The bastard! And she probably always would.

The Executioner

21

Chapter Four Nick paced back and forth in the tent while he waited for Maddie to arrive. So far he’d successfully avoided being recognized by her in the car, and when they got back to camp, he had all but run away. But it was time to let her know he was there. He couldn’t think of any other way to get her to himself before the police arrived and watched their every move, privacy was what they needed. Besides, he was needed to organize the mass exodus after the police finished and he wanted to speak to Chris Yates’ family personally. That was all for later though. Right now his stomach churned at the thought of how he’d unwittingly put Maddie at risk by bringing her here. Whether she liked it or not, he wasn’t letting her out of his sight from now on. He heard footsteps coming towards the tent and he braced himself for the confrontation. The tent flap opened and Maddie walked in, her face remote and her shoulders slumped. She didn’t notice him as he came towards her. “Maddie,” he whispered. She looked up, startled, and gasped. “Nick!” Before she could protest, he swept her into his arms and kissed her. She tasted better than he remembered. He teased her lips with his tongue and she opened for him. As their tongues dueled, he moved his hands over her firm buttocks, drawing her against his body, desperate for any contact with her. Her familiar scent teased his nostrils as he broke off the kiss and gently pressed her head against his neck. “Oh God, Maddie, it could have been you out there. Thank God you’re okay.” She pulled back in his arms slightly, looking up at his face with those amazing eyes of hers. “Nick? What the hell are you doing here?” “I missed you.” She pushed herself completely away from him and stepped backwards. “You waited six months and then traveled all the way to Western Australia to tell me that now?” “I know I’ve been a bastard. You have no idea how much I regret what I did to you. I was scared shitless of my feelings for you, so I took the coward’s way out and ran away. Do you think you can forgive me?” Turning away from him, Maddie crossed her arms across her chest. Nick held his breath as he waited for her reply. After all the bullshit in the past, she deserved the truth and he hoped she recognized it at face value. Sweat trickled down his face as the minutes ticked by. She can’t reject me, I won’t let her! He moved towards her and placed a hand gently on her shoulder. “Tell me what you’re thinking, Maddie. I’m dying here.” She whipped around to face him, her eyes luminous with unshed tears. Oh fuck, he hadn’t wanted to make her cry. “Geez Maddie, I’m sorry. Shit—don’t cry.” Holding her hand up to stop him, she smiled. It was a sad smile, but a smile nevertheless. “You know, if someone asked me yesterday if I would forgive you for the way we broke up, I would have told them no way in hell.” He held his breath. Hope snuck into his heart, but he didn’t dare interrupt her and spoil things. “I still dream about you, Nick, but it’s difficult to get past the betrayal. It took me a

Maggie Nash

22

long time to get over that and now I’m just beginning to get my life back together again. I’m not sure I’d be doing myself a favor if I let you back into my life.” “You can trust me, Maddie. I’ve changed. I won’t ever let you down again.” “I hope you mean that. After the atta—the accident, Jo told me she and Chris had been in a relationship and it got me thinking. How would I feel if anything happened to you? But you see, I still have this trust thing happening. Ever since I saw you with that witch—excuse me, girl—the night we broke up, I have a hard time believing you won’t do it again.” “I didn’t have a relationship with her, Maddie. I just grabbed her and kissed her so you would believe that I was a bastard and make it easier for the breakup. Stupid dickhead that I am, I actually thought I was doing you a favor. If you let me, I’ll take the rest of our lives making it up to you, Maddie. The last six months have been hell for me, too. It just took me a while to work out why. Fuck, Maddie, you have to know I love you.” “You have a funny way of showing it. You knew where I was. What took you so long?” She moved to the bed and sat down. “Hang on. Did you just say you love me?” He knelt down in front of her, his hands covering her shoulders, squeezing gently. “Oh yeah, I did. I meant it too. Especially the fuck part.” Maddie covered her eyes with her hands. “Now I know this isn’t happening. I’m having a delusional moment. Must be all the crap that happened today. If I open my eyes you won’t be here. No way would womanizer Nicholas Garabaldi be here with mousey old Maddie Smith, vowing to stay with her for the rest of her life.” Nick laughed. “This is no dream, Maddie. I’m here and I’m telling the truth.” He cupped her face and kissed her tenderly, her soft warm lips responding. “And just so you know, you are not now, nor ever have been, mousey. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever known.” “You’re just saying that so you can get into my pants.” “That too.” She opened her eyes and shoved him away from her again, the sexy laugh he’d missed so much echoing in his ears. “We’ll get to the love and commitment bit later. You still haven’t explained what you are doing here. First of all, how the hell did you know I was here?” That was a hairy one. If he answered that question now, he’d have to tell her about the arrangements he made for her job. He wasn’t sure—no, he knew she wasn’t going to take that well. Better to duck that until he was more certain of her feelings for him. Besides, his hands were itching to touch her and his dick throbbed in memory of how it felt to be deep inside her body. Can we just get to the fuck part now? “You haven’t answered my question. I asked first, remember?” “I’m not sure I can until I have all the facts.” He jumped to his feet and sat down next to Maddie on the bed, sitting close, but careful not to touch her. “Just tell me how you feel about me. Tell me what your gut is saying to you right this minute.” She turned to face him, her expression shuttered. He watched as she took a deep breath and blew it out, taking her time before she answered him. “Before, I said that if someone had asked me if I could ever forgive you yesterday, I would have said ‘no way’.” “But your answer is different today?” He held his breath, scared shitless about what her answer was going to be.

The Executioner

23

She turned her head away, her voice becoming softer. “Yes, today is different. When I saw how devastated Jo was about Chris’ death, I thought about how I would feel if it had been you. Despite what happened between us, I realized I still love you and that’s not going to change.” “Thank bloody Christ!” She dodged him as he reached for her, shaking her head. “Hang on a minute, I’m not finished.” Oh shit. “I might still love you, but that’s a far cry from being able to trust you again. You’re going to have to prove yourself to me. From now on, no more lies.” “I promise. I don’t want to stuff it up again. Can I please kiss you now?” She turned back and smiled at him. “You’d better, because if you don’t, I’m going to melt here. I’ve been having hot dreams lately with you in the starring role. Let’s see if the reality lives up to the dream.” She’d been dreaming about me? No shit! He reached for her and she met him halfway. Their mouths melded together as their hands rediscovered curves and mounds in almost frenzied movements. They lay down together on the bed with Nick leaning over Maddie’s face. He stared down at her for several seconds, savoring the site of her beautiful face staring up at him, her eyes burning with passion. He stroked her cheek, loving the feel of her satiny skin. So soft. Tracing her mouth with his tongue, she opened and surprised him with her probing. She tasted him like she was dying of thirst and he was her drink. Oh shit. He needed to slow things down. He needed to see to her pleasure first. His needs were secondary. It had been a long time since they’d last made love and he wanted to do it right. Shifting his mouth to her chin, he kissed his way down to her shoulder. Flicking her shoulder strap aside, he continued a pathway towards her wonderful breasts. She moaned as his tongue flicked under the edge of the singlet. He slid his finger under and moved the material down, exposing her tight, pink nipple. “So beautiful.” “Ah…” She nearly jumped off the bed when he licked around the sweet tip then latched on, suckling her, tasting her. She was so responsive and he was getting so hot. His jeans were tight and painful against his enormous hard on, but this was for Maddie. He would ignore it for now and make sure she was in no doubt about how much he cared for her. His free hand moved to her other breast and shifted the material aside, allowing him to nip and suck his way across to take the other nipple that was anxiously awaiting his attention. Maddie writhed in pleasure as he continued his taste session, alternating from breast to breast. “Oh God, it’s been so long!” “I know, Sweetheart. I want to make it so good for you” He moved his hands towards her pants, making short work of the button and zip before sliding them down her hips. Nudging his nose across her mound he inhaled her wonderful scent. Fuck, she smelt good. “Ms Smith. Can I come in?” His head went up at the sound of a voice outside her tent. Fucking hell. “Who the fuck

Maggie Nash

24

is that?” he whispered. “It sounds like Jason, one of my group.” “Tell him to go away!” She grinned at him as she placed her hand at his crotch, making him shudder with pleasure. “I’m not dressed for visitors, Jason. What do you want?” “Gary sent me to get you. The police are here and they want to question us all.” Shit, they’d both have to go then. “Tell him you’ll be there in a few minutes. I’ll come with you.” He rolled off her and stood up. “Thanks for telling me, Jason. I’ll be there as soon as I can.” The voice persisted. “I can wait for you if you like.” Nick mouthed ‘no’ as he glared at Maddie, who grinned back at him mischievously. She hesitated, poking her tongue at him before answering Jason. “Nah, that’s okay, I’ll be fine.” “You sure?” “I’m sure.” Nick jumped up and peeped through the crack in the tent opening to make sure Jason walked away. “Shit, he’s got the hots for you real bad, hasn’t he?” “Nothing I can’t handle.” Maddie pulled her pants back up over her hips and redid them. Her top was already back in place, covering up those magnificent tits he’d just left. Damn the bloody police. You’d think they could have waited another half an hour. “I guess not. You’ve been beating them off with a stick since you got tits.” “Charming!” “I meant that in a good way.” She laughed. “I know, but you have an interesting way with words sometimes, Garabaldi.” He winked at her. “And you love me for it.” “Ha! You’ll keep. I’d better go and see what those cops have to say.” “I’ll come with you. I’m not letting you out of my sight again. They probably want to talk to me anyway.” “Why would they want to talk to you?” Good move, Garabaldi. Shit. Time to face the music. “I was going to tell you this sooner, but we kinda got distracted.” “Tell me what?” Oh fuck. She’s so going to be pissed. “I’m the CEO of Gryffin technology.” “What!” Yep, she’s pissed. “I’m your new boss.” ***** “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Maddie stared Nick squarely in the face. His guilty look said it all. “No, I can see you’re not.” “I can’t deal with this right now.” She stormed out of the tent, muttering as she walked down the path to the mess tent. “So much for total honesty.” Nick caught up to her and matched her stride for stride, but wisely didn’t touch her. She felt like decking him and one touch would be all she needed to follow through on the

The Executioner

25

burning impulse. “It’s not like I wasn’t going to tell you, Maddie. When I saw you, all rational thought flew out the window.” Bloody hell, he hadn’t changed at all. He still believed a few charming words would have her falling at his feet. Not this time buster! “I said, ‘I don’t want to talk about this now’ and I meant it.” “I’m not going to leave it like this, Maddie. We will talk about this.” She picked up the pace, breaking away from Nick as she sped towards the mess tent and the waiting police. “Sure, fine, whatever. Right now I have an appointment with the cops.” One of the cops, dressed in the distinctive blue shirt and confederate-style hat, stood near the entrance to the tent. She quickly came to the conclusion that the other newcomer was a plain-clothes detective. He was a tall man with a serious expression and looked straight through her to Nick as he walked behind her into the tent. Gary ushered them both over to the man. “Detective Terry Morgan, this is Nicholas Garabaldi, the CEO of Gryffin Technology; the company who hired the camp this week and boss of the man who died.” Nick and the detective shook hands as Maddie felt the distinctive itch of annoyance at being ignored. Typical chauvinistic attitude. “This is Madeleine Smith, one of our HR team leaders. She led the other group today on the hike.” Maddie’s heart leapt a little at Nick’s inclusion of her in the conversation. The detective reluctantly turned to look at her and nodded, ignoring her outstretched hand. She let it drop as she spoke. “If you have any questions, I will be here.” She turned to move away, but Nick wrapped his arm around her shoulders, drawing her to his side. “We will both be here, so let me know what I can do.” Maddie caught Gary smirking at Nick before he shuttered his expression to speak to the detective. “We’re using this tent for interviews and when they are done, we can get everyone packed and transported back to Albany tomorrow morning for a flight back to Perth. I have a chartered plane standing by.” The cop intervened. “If you leave tomorrow, it will be when we give the go ahead.” Nick stiffened. “Surely we don’t need to hang around longer than that? It was an animal attack, wasn’t it?” “We’re treating it as one at the moment, yes, but you can never rule anything out. I’m just cautioning you.” The sound of an animal howling in the distance sent shivers down Maddie’s spine as she remembered what Eddie said yesterday. “This was an attack by a dog, wasn’t it? Eddie, the tracker, said he didn’t think so.” The detective snorted. “You shouldn’t listen to local fairy stories, Miss. I know Eddie, and his imagination can be pretty wild sometimes. Never you mind Miss, we’ll figure it out.” What a jerk! She tensed at the detective’s condescending attitude but held her tongue when Nick drew her closer to his body. Alrighty then, she would let that one go. For now. Gary jumped to her defense. “Eddie was pretty convincing yesterday, Terry. Even though I don’t believe a word of it, stranger things have happened in this area and you know it.”

Maggie Nash

26

“There’s never been any proof on the mumbo jumbo so far and we won’t find it this time. If it wasn’t a dingo, then it was a man.” He looked pointedly at Maddie and smirked. “No way could a woman do that much damage.” Shivering with revulsion at what the poor man must have gone through, Maddie turned her head away from the detective. It was obvious he was enjoying making her squirm, but he had yet to learn she didn’t scare easily. Breaking away from Nick’s hold, she headed towards one of the tables where the buffet dinner was waiting for them all. “I’ll leave you big strong men to deal with your men’s business. I’ll just park my sweet, little self down over there and get myself a bite to eat.” Nick threw back his head and roared with laughter as he followed her and sat down on the bench across the table from her. “What are you doing here, Nick? Why aren’t over there with the big men, doing men things?” He winked at her and then reached across the table for her hand, covering it with his large, warm palm. “I’d rather be over here with your sweet, little self.” Snatching her hand back she stood up again. “Fine, but since I just lost my appetite, I’ll settle for a cup of coffee. Back in a minute.” She met up with Jo at the hot water urn. “Hey Maddie, I didn’t know you knew our CEO. He’s so cute; how’d you manage that?” “I didn’t know he was the CEO. I haven’t seen him for six months. It was a complete surprise to me.” “One you’re not happy with?” “I hate being lied to.” “Oh, I dunno. I think it’s kinda romantic.” “Romantic? I don’t think dishonesty is romantic at all.” “Oh come on, Maddie. Think about it. He went to a lot of trouble so that he could have your undivided attention. It must have taken him months to plan this. Now if that isn’t love, then I don’t know what is.” Jo had a point, but Maddie was still angry enough to make him suffer a little longer. She smiled as a plan formed in her mind. Jerome came rushing into the mess tent, his breathing coming in gulps and starts, verging on an asthma attack. Gary led him to a chair to sit down. “Settle down, mate. What the hell happened to you?” “There’s been another attack,” he said in between wheezes. Bloody hell. Maddie moved closer to the mob surrounding Jerome so she could hear what he was saying. An arm slipped around her waist and she felt, rather than saw, Nick offering his body as comfort and protection. Considering how her body turned icy cold the instant Jerome announced the attack, his warmth was definitely welcome. “Who was attacked?” the burly detective asked as he stepped up in front of Jerome. “And where is he? We have to help him if we can.” Jerome’s face crumpled and he covered it with his hands. “It’s too late. He’s dead. Just like Chris.” “Are you sure? He might still be alive. Show us where he is.” “No. I can’t go out there again. He’s dead all right. No one could survive an attack like

The Executioner

27

that. His throat was ripped open, for God’s sake!” A collective gasp sounded through the tent followed by sudden silence as the group realized the implications of what was just said. For a tent that contained at least ten people in a confined space, it was possible to hear a pin drop. Nick spoke quietly to a clearly traumatized Jerome as he steered Maddie towards the front of the group. “You have to tell us who it is and where we can find him. We can’t leave him outside.” Jerome’s shaking hands dropped from his face as he answered Nick’s questions. “It’s Steve. Steve Marsh. He’s down behind the toilet block. I heard a noise so I went to investigate. That was when I found him.” Tears trickled down his distressed face. “Oh God, we were hiking together just this afternoon.” When the detective and his uniformed companion left the tent with Gary, the remaining group breathed a sigh of relief. No one wanted to be anywhere near the scene, especially Maddie. Grabbing her drink, Maddie sat back down at the table she’d vacated before all the fuss had started. “How soon can we get out of here Nick?” Nick joined her, sitting right next to her this time. She could feel his body heat permeating her cold skin and even though she was still mad at him, it was definitely comforting to have him right there beside her. His arm snaked around her shoulder and she felt herself being gently pulled towards the heat. She closed her eyes, savoring the sensation. The calm before the storm. His warm breath brushed her ear as he bent his head to whisper to her, sending shivers across her scalp. “How are you holding up, Maddie?” She turned her head and accidentally brushed her mouth against his chin. Shit. He smiled at her accidental touch, his chocolate eyes distracting her even more than the arm around her shoulders. “Um…” He reached up with his free hand and smoothed a curl behind her ear. “You’re very quiet. That’s not like you at all, Sweetness.” She shivered at his gentle touch and resisted the urge to sink into him further and absorb his strength. Get a grip, Maddie. “I’m fine, really. It’s a lot to take in. Two violent deaths in less than twenty-four hours. Anyone would be upset.” “I know. You seem to be handling it pretty well. I was just wondering if you wanted to talk. Sometimes that helps.” “What’s there to talk about? I only met them both yesterday. They’re dead. It’s horrible, but there’s nothing I can do about it.” If only that was the way she really thought. It would make coping much easier. “Aren’t you scared? Jeezus, I know I am. That creature has tasted blood now and could come after any of us.” “Be no animal. Be the Executioner!” Instinctively leaning closer to Nick, Maddie gasped at the fierce black man standing in front of them. “Stop scaring everyone, Eddie. You’ll have to clear off if you don’t shut your trap!” Gary rushed over to where they sat, looking apologetically at Nick as he tried to steer the

Maggie Nash

28

tracker out of the tent. “It’s okay Gary. He’s trying to be helpful,” said Nick. “We don’t need that kind of help,” said the detective as he joined the group. “Thanks for the tracking mate, but you’re not needed here now. I can get the uniform to drive you back home if you like.” “You deny what is in front of you. I have warned. Now it’s up to you.” The proud tribesman turned around and walked out of the tent, leaving behind him a hushed silence. Memories of an ABC documentary she’d seen recently came back to Maddie. “I’ve heard about the Dreamtime legends. There had been things that have happened in the past which can’t be explained.” The chauvinistic detective looked derisively at her as if she was a total dipstick. “No one believes all that bullshit, Miss. This is a simple case of a wild dog. Nothing more. Once my boys find it and cull it, it’ll be all over.” Nick slid his arm off her shoulder and clasped her hand with a gentle squeeze. “Does this mean we can leave?” “As soon as the forensics crew get here and give the all clear.” “When’s that likely to be?” asked Maddie, desperate to get the hell out of there. “Shouldn’t be more than three hours, tops.” Jerome staggered upright from where he’d been sitting, tension written all over his tearstreaked face. “Three hours! What the fuck are we supposed to do for the next three hours, stuck in this flaming tent?” Jo hugged him tightly. “Don’t worry Jerome. We’ll find something fun to do. I know; there’s a scrabble board around here somewhere. I just bet you’re a whiz at that.” Maddie exchanged a look with Nick. No way was she playing scrabble with that sook. Nick smiled back at her and drew her aside. “Come on over to the corner with me, Maddie. I can see you’re exhausted. You can lean on me and have a sleep while we wait. Gary is organizing cars to take us back to Albany, whatever time tonight this business is wrapped up.” Sleep? That sounded so good. She was really tired. However, what was that glint in Nick’s eyes? What was he on about? Oh who cares! What could he do while they were in the same place as everyone else? Sleeping on his shoulder was so much more tempting than playing word games with the whiners from hell.

The Executioner

29

Chapter Five Nick woke to find something soft snuggling in the crook of his neck. Not something— someone. Maddie. Her scent surrounded him as her warm breath tickled his skin. As she shifted in place and rubbed up against him, his dick grew so hard it hurt. Fuck. Some time during their nap she had crawled onto his lap and the right place on her body was now rubbing against the right place on his. Bloody Hell. Hopefully she wouldn’t move anymore so he could get it under control before he had to stand up. A cold shower would have been good around about now. Jeezus, she felt bloody good though. Not that he would have wished it on anyone, but the plus side of this situation was how she’d forgotten to be mad at him. With any luck, after this was all over she would still be as forgiving and give him another chance. A commotion at the tent entrance woke Maddie and she stretched to look around her. God she looked adorable with her hair mussed and her eyes not quite awake. Much as he didn’t want to, he looked over at the duo approaching him. The detective looked grim and Gary’s face was white as a sheet. “You guys look like you’ve got some bad news.” “I suppose you could say that. The forensics team discovered something which puts a completely different light on the situation.” Maddie shifted and stood up abruptly, pulling her shirt down and tucking it into her pants. “What do you mean?” “Yes, Detective Morgan. Explain what you mean. It must be pretty bad considering how Gazza here looks like he’s about to puke all over the place at any minute.” The detective’s face was flushed and his eyes bright as he began to speak. “It appears the deaths may have had human involvement.” “What? I thought it was a wild dog?” “That’s what it looked like initially, but the forensics team and the coroner found some evidence that this may not have been an animal attack.” Nick stood up, all body parts completely back to normal. “How can that be? There were claw marks. The violence was extensive.” The detective moved his eyes around the room, looking at all their faces and ending at Gary, who nodded at him. “Tell them, Terry.” He sighed and took a deep breath, breathing it out slowly. He lowered his voice. “All right. But this information is not to be shared with anyone at all. It’s important that it doesn’t get out. I’m only telling you now because Gary here has vouched for both of your alibis.” “Alibis? We’re suspects?” whispered Maddie. “Not now, but in homicides we have to consider everyone.” This was getting worse by the minute. If the detective didn’t tell them what the fuck was happening, he was going to ring his neck. “Homicide? Okay, out with it. What the fuck happened here?” “All right, all right. I’m trying to tell you.” “Then tell. Spill!” “The claw marks were done post mortem. Both bodies were killed by a bullet to the

Maggie Nash

30

base of the skull, execution-style. The claw marks were made after they were already dead.” “Why would someone do that?” “To cover up the murders, I suppose. To make it look like it was a wild dog, like we initially thought. As usual, the perp underestimated the intelligence of our investigators.” “But you thought it was a wild dog,” said Maddie. The cop straightened up, on the defensive now. From the look of things, he really didn’t like women. That must really be getting up Maddie’s craw. Go for it Maddie! “If I had a chance to spend more time at the scene, I would have found the evidence just the same.” Yeah, right. Dickhead! “So what does this mean for us? Can we leave now?” “I’m happy for you to go to Albany, but I must insist you stay there until we’ve concluded our questioning.” Shit. Another delay. “How long will that take?” “That depends on what we find. I’m sure you can be on your way in a day or two. Just make sure you give us your contact details so we know where to find you if we need anything else.” “Sure thing. We’ll be on our way then. Gary? Maddie and I will be leaving as soon as we’re packed. Can you give me a hand to pack the stuff in the back of the Land Rover?” “I did it already, Boss. When you and Miss Smith were asleep.” Maddie’s eyes moved around the room. “What about the others? We can fit a couple more in the Land Rover. We can’t leave them here.” Gary piped in before Nick could answer. “The other cars will be arriving any minute. There’s more than enough room for them.” Way to go Gary! Note to self—send the man a bonus! He could finally have Maddie to himself for a while. “Great. We’ll go get your stuff, Maddie, and then we’ll be on our way.” He turned to the detective. “Gary can give you our details. I guess we’ll be talking to you soon, Detective.” “You can count on it, Mr. Garabaldi.” He nodded at Maddie. “Ms Smith. Until we meet again.” “I can’t wait.” Hiding a laugh, Nick steered Maddie towards her tent before she could get any further up the cop’s nose. She was definitely a fire cat. His fire cat if he had anything to do with it. “So who do you think did it?” asked Maddie as Nick maneuvered the Land Rover through the last stretch of dirt road before the highway. “Your guess is as good as mine. Although I suppose I’m leaning towards a local because of the tie in with the local Dreamtime legends.” “True, but then someone could have done that on purpose to make it look like it was a local.” “Yes, that’s also a possibility. I’m quite happy to leave all that investigating to the police. Chances are if they don’t find any concrete evidence in the next twenty-four hours, they probably never will.” “That’s a cynical attitude.” “No, just truthful. The stats prove that most solved crimes are solved in the first

The Executioner

31

twenty-four hours. We may never find out who did this, or why.” “That’s a scary thought. What if it’s someone in the company? Someone we work with every day? God forbid…share an office?” Despite the obvious fear in her voice, Nick felt himself smile. “So you’ve decided to stay with the company then?” Maddie laughed. “I don’t have any other offers at the moment, so I might as well stay until something better comes along.” She turned to face him and winked. “Besides, I have a few bones to pick with the boss. I have to stay until I get those sorted out.” He turned and touched her cheek. “I’m so glad you’re staying. I thought I’d never get you to speak to me again.” She leaned into his hand, rubbing the soft skin against his palm. “Seeing how upset Jo was about Chris’ death and the lost opportunities she had made me realize that we really need to grab hold of what we love in this life.” She turned into his hand and placed a kiss. The Range Rover lurched to the side as they hit something large on the road. Holy shit! Maddie fell forward, but luckily her seatbelt kicked in and stopped her before her head hit the dashboard. Nick pulled the car off to the side of the road and turned off the ignition. “Jeezus Maddie, I’m sorry. Are you okay?” He unbuckled his belt and leaned over, running his hands over the outside of her arms and ribs. She pushed him away, laughing. “I’m fine. Wow, I didn’t realize my kiss actually stopped traffic.” “Oh shit, Maddie. I’m sorry. I should have been watching the road.” “Nah, it was my fault. I distracted you.” “And what a distraction. I suppose I should get out and check the car for damage. Would you like a bottle of water from the Esky while I’m at it?” “Yes, that would be great.” She took his hand and stroked his palm, reminding him of how she made his blood burn. “Thanks Nick.” “Keep that up and we’ll need some ice to cool off as well.” She laughed as he climbed out of the driver’s seat and moved towards the back of the car. As he reached the tailgate he heard a loud scream. Maddie! Running to her door, he wrenched it open only to see a terrified Maddie frozen in place as a hand circled her neck and the barrel of a gun bit into the side of her forehead. “Don’t even think about trying something heroic, Garabaldi!” “Jo? What the hell are you doing?” “I’m going to take away from you what you took away from me. The love of your life!” His mind ticked over. He had no idea what she was talking about, but the longer he kept her talking, the more chance he had of thinking of a way to save Maddie. “What do you mean? Before this camp we’ve only met once or twice.” She tightened her grip on Maddie’s neck and he heard a soft whimper. Fucking hell, he had to do something. Her eyes were shifting from Maddie’s face to his in a frenzy. He couldn’t predict what she would do next. “You moved Chris to Sydney just when we found each other. You didn’t even give us a chance to stay together.”

Maggie Nash

32

“Chris?” Bloody hell, this must be the girl who’d been stalking Chris. He’d come to him soon after he’d taken over the CEO position, begging to be transferred because this woman was bothering him. He’d never given her name though. “I’m sorry Jo. I didn’t know. I would never keep lovers apart. See all the trouble I went to for Maddie and me to get back together?” Her expression grew fierce. “You wouldn’t have helped me. You were in it with him!” Maddie opened her mouth to speak, but Nick shook his head to silence her. “He asked me for a transfer. Maybe he didn’t feel the same way as you did.” “He loved me! He just needed more time to get to know me. You convinced him he was needed in Sydney. It’s all your fault. You ruined my life and now I am going to ruin yours.” Her grip on the gun tightened and he moved forward. She shifted her aim from Maddie to him. “Stand back. I will use this gun. I have before.” Horrific realization dawned on him. Jo was the executioner Eddie was talking about. “If you loved Chris so much, why did you kill him?” “He betrayed me! He was corrupted by some hussy in that evil city you sent him to. He forgot all about me. When I tried to talk to him out there on the bush track he told me to stay away from him and then…then he laughed at me! He told Gary to put us in different groups. I had to make him pay. I deserve better than that.” That’s right, keep her talking. He inched closer with his feet. He stared at Maddie, waiting for the opportunity to tell her to make a move. “How did you do it? You were with the other group.” “That was easy. It turned out to be more convenient to be in the other group, so I came prepared. You had no idea what I was doing, and the guys…well, they are just idiots. They were too busy worrying about the snakes and the spiders.” A few inches more and he could pounce. Sweat poured down the back of his neck as the seconds ticked by. Keep her talking. He flashed Maddie what he hoped was a clear message to move away on his signal. “How did you slip away?” “Those wimps, Jerome and Jason, kept taking breaks so I faked a toilet call when I caught the flash of Chris’ shirt through the trees. It was easy, really. One gun, a sound suppressor and a stuffed dog-claw bottle-opener I bought in a souvenir shop in Perth.” “But why did you kill Steve?” “He caught me trying to get rid of the weapons. I couldn’t let him turn me in, now could I? Not after I’d come so far.” Bloody hell, she was crazy. She had to be stopped. It was now or never. He nodded at Maddie and showed her his hand, just out of Jo’s sight. Three fingers, two fingers, one… Go! In a flash of movement it was all over. Maddie jumped clear of the car as Nick grabbed Jo’s wrist, making her drop the gun. Maddie swooped and picked it up, holding it on Jo like a pro while Nick tied her up. After calling the camp using the sat phone, they sat holding each other while they waited for the police to arrive and take Jo away.

The Executioner

33

Epilogue Three months later… The sun was shining and the temperature was uncharacteristically warm for a Melbourne winter. Leaves floated across the driveway of the chapel in South Yarra and fluttered inside where a large crowd of wedding guests waited for the arrival of the bride. Nick stood at the altar. His brother Paul waited beside him as he took a deep breath and smiled at him. The music began and he turned around. Oh shit. The most beautiful bride ever born floated towards him. He didn’t even notice what she was wearing because he didn’t get past her beautiful face. In her eyes he could see the love she felt for him shining through. The love he thanked God for every day. How did he get so lucky? This was definitely the right thing to do. It felt so right. Maddie reached his side and her father gave her hand to his. The touch of skin against skin sent tingles of sensation throughout his whole body and he felt his smile widen, if that was at all possible. He leaned close and whispered in her ear. “I love you, Maddie, and I am so ready to spend the rest of my life with you.” She beamed at him and whispered back, “I love you too Nick, and if you ever mess up again, I’m going to kick your bloody arse!” He threw his head back and laughed so loud the priest looked alarmed. “It’s okay, Father,” he said. “I hope to continue laughing with my beautiful, funny and smart-mouthed wife forever on.” The priest smiled and nodded. Everything was as it should be

Hooked By

Sarah Dickson

Hooked

3

Chapter One It was happy hour at the bar. Five nights at this dive resort and not a single man had taken Madeline’s fancy. Would she get lucky tonight? She certainly hoped so. Her libido was fast running out of patience. Yeah, she could always use a toy, but where was the fun in that? Newcomers milled around the bar, cradling drinks. Some of the younger men took to stools, leaned on their elbows and checked out the local talent. Others sat at nearby tables. Locals in search of earning a few extra dollars turned up the amplifiers as they jammed for the patrons, all but drowning out any chance of overhearing any conversations. With at least thirty people here at any one time, couples formed and split up regularly. Aside from scuba diving, the other activity was sex. Why not? They were on holidays. That was what she was doing here, looking for sex. Most of the visitors who came to the small island came for both. An hour’s boat ride from the main resort, the island was a popular place for people to experience the reef diving just offshore, staying just for a day or two. Dave, who owned the small island, poured another cocktail for a young woman. About fifty, with graying hair, his skin was ruddy due to his exposure to the sun. He inclined his head to Madeline and chuckled. She smiled back, knowing full well he had seen her there every night for days. Dave inclined his head to a man who stood on his own beyond the row of tables. Oh my. She did a double take, unable to believe her luck. When did he turn up? His profile in the subdued light showed a strong nose and jaw. Dark, wavy hair fell to just past his shoulders. His skin, while pale, didn’t detract from her perusal of him at all. The T-shirt and shorts he wore hugged his well-toned body very nicely. Her gaze returned to his face. He appeared to be soaking it all in; the air, the water and the general ambience. He leaned back against the post, closed his eyes and exhaled deeply. He was definitely in relax mode. Madeline made her way to the bar and sat on a free stool. “What will it be?” Dave asked. “The usual.” She tilted slightly on her seat to see if he was looking at her yet. “When did he come in?” “Today. He’s new to diving and decided to try here.” Well, well. Things were looking up after all. “You taking him out for a dive?” “You know how Dana feels about beginners. She’d rather I’d take them out first and see how they go.” “Fair enough.” “Is he on his own?” “Obviously.” Dave winked at her and Madeline blushed. Silly really. She always got like this when she found someone at last. Madeline knew she looked good. The thin straps of her deep-green dress accentuated her shoulders, the length falling to just above her knees. She never wore a bra, finding them a

Sarah Dickson

4

nuisance in the heat. He turned her way. Oh yes. Her nipples automatically puckered beneath her dress. Heat surged to her core. This was what she needed, him to relieve her sexual frustration. His eyes widened as he took her in for the first time. Her stomach flipped as he ran his gaze from her face to her breasts and then down her legs. A light shiver ran over her skin as his gaze traveled back upwards, settling on her face. Anticipation filled her. Here we go. His gaze moved on. What the? No man simply passed over her. A scrape of a glass over wood made her turn back. “Here you go,” Dave said. She picked up her usual cocktail; a Malibu rum and whatever fruit juice Dave had available. Not one for extravagance with cocktails, she liked the ones that Dave suggested. She sipped slowly; pineapple juice tonight. After a few more sips, a slow, delicious warmth began to radiate from her stomach. Ah. That’s better. She placed the glass down. “Looks like he’s not noticing you hon.” Before she could think of a retort, Dave moved down the bar to serve another customer. Fine. She picked up her glass and sipped some more. If he wasn’t interested, then he could find someone else. Except he didn’t seem to be looking. What should she do? Wait for him to come over to buy another drink? His hand cupped the glass so she couldn’t tell what he was drinking, or the amount that remained. I could go back to the sea and come back in a few days. Shifting into a fish quelled any kind of ardor—sexual or otherwise. Right. Unfortunately, when she shifted again, the desire grew worse. Nope. She would have to hit on him after all. As she was about to climb off her stool, a tall woman with blonde, shoulder-length hair made her way towards him. Dana, of course. Who else? Dana raised her hand to brush his cheek, a bold thing to do to a stranger. More often than not she succeeded in getting men to go back to her bungalow for the night. Not so with him it seemed. He cupped Dana’s hand and slowly removed it from his cheek. Dana’s whole body stiffened; she rarely got rejected. In a way, Madeline was pleased. Dana turned around, casually tossed a lock of blond hair back, and walked off as if the whole rejection was of no consequence. The man placed his glass on a nearby table and walked off towards the shoreline. No extra drink by the look of it either. “Go away for a couple of days.” She turned back to look into kind blue eyes. When they had first met, thirty years ago, Dave had been young enough to be her lover. Now, he offered her a place to stay when she returned to the island. Sometimes she came back after a year, sometimes less.

Hooked

5

Only Dave knew her true form and the problems she faced when away too long from people. True, the need for sex was part of the problem. It paled into nothing compared to finding someone she could fall in love with. How many times had she thought she’d met the right man, only to have him reject her as soon as she admitted her true form? A pity she didn’t love Dave. So far he had been the only one who accepted her as she was. A lump formed in her throat. One day he would die, while she would live on at the age she was now. “It’s up to you if you want to stay and take your chances with him,” Dave said. “He might run off. He might not. Up to you if you want to tell him the truth or not.” They had been down this road before. “You mean like settle down?” She could, with the right man. “He has to not run off.” He raised his hand in a placating gesture. “I know, I know.” She cupped his hand. “One day, you’ll see.” “After all, how old are you now?” His smile was as mischievous as always. “Five hun—” “Shh. He’s coming to get another drink after all.” Fire surged to her core. Crossing her legs to control the itch that refused to go away, she said, “Hi.” Close up he looked even more delicious. His lips, for one, looked very kissable. She drew her gaze back to her glass. Cool it woman, don’t make it look like you are on the hunt. “When did you get in?” “I’m after a drink actually.” He leaned against the bar. “Another white wine please.” She might as well as have had ice cubes tossed over her. Placing her glass a little too hard on the bar, she said, “I’m done, Dave. See you later.” Dave placed the bottle of wine on the bar with a light thud. “Bit rude, aren’t you? Madeline lives here, works for me and all.” How she loved Dave’s directness at times. Pink filled the man’s cheeks. “Um—” he cleared his throat “—sorry. A little misunderstanding it seems.” Okay. It wasn’t exactly the ‛I want to take you to bed’ look, but the ‛I better be polite for the moment’ look would have to do. “Not a problem,” she said. “Did you come alone on the plane, or with a group?” Dave asked. “I almost came with someone, but she couldn’t make it.” He picked up his now-filled glass. “Madeline. Can you take over for ten minutes? I need to organize the food.” She barely caught the gleam in Dave’s eye. Cheeky man, and she loved him for it. “Sure.” Madeline climbed off the stool and made her way around the back. The gorgeous stranger climbed on the stool she vacated. She took that as a good sign. “I’ve come for the diving. Not a sport she was interested in.” He placed his hands on the bar. “It’s about time I did what I wanted.” Right. Carer mode, not. Time to change the topic. “Ever gone scuba diving before?” “Only during the dive course, and in water with visibility nowhere as good at this.” “You’ve come to the right place.”

Sarah Dickson

6

“Do you dive?” “A lot. It’s a wonderful experience.” The tension eased from his shoulders as he leaned forward. “We began a dive course together, but after the sessions in the pool she pulled out. Said it was too claustrophobic.” Being in the water did that to some people. “It’s common.” He smiled. “I felt the opposite, as if I were really and truly free.” The fire in his eyes as he spoke made her knees weaken. Passion lingered there and all she had to do was release it. “That’s what it felt like to me, too. It’s another world where you can forget about—” Don’t ramble. “Anyway, I enjoy it.” “I felt the same, or what little I tasted of being out in the water. It should be different in an ocean where you get good visibility.” He inclined his head towards the ocean. “As well as see sharks and other marine life.” What a smile. No girl. Don’t go there. She swallowed. This is about sex, right, not going all fuzzy when struck by a common thread. “How did you and Dave meet?” What lovely deep sea-green eyes. His question filtered through to her fog addled brain. She cleared her throat and clarity returned. “I came here a few months ago, looking for work.” Madeline had rescued Dave from an overturned boat due to a freak wave. She had been in the right place at the right time. He had let her stay ever since. “I mainly tidy up, help with the dive gear, things like that.” It was a lie she used every time she returned. No one ever questioned her further. He nodded thoughtfully. “Must be a good life, living here.” The wistfulness in his tone suggested he yearned for something similar. She tried to think of a suitable answer when he turned towards the ocean, which was barely visible in the darkening sky. The other lie slipped into place. “I don’t work here all the time, only when things are busy.” He gazed back at her. It appeared his interest in her had gone up a notch or two. “Are you here tomorrow?” Darn. It looks like tonight is going to be a bust after all. “I’ll be around.” “I’m Luke by the way.” He didn’t extend his hand. “Madeline.” He checked his watch. “I might go and get some dinner. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Oh well, all was not lost. At least she knew his name. Maybe things were beginning to look up after all. ***** What was I thinking? The most beautiful woman in my life comes up to me and I want to go and eat. The truth was different. He was scared. The strong feelings he had for Kathy when they first met paled to insignificance when compared to the slow burning he felt for Madeline. Still, he couldn’t just forget Kathy. They had been together for three years. Even now he looked to his side, only to realize she wasn’t with him. Despite leaving Kathy behind, Luke

Hooked

7

could not stop thinking it was over—or would be when he finally had to courage to tell her when he returned. Until he had made a clear break with her, he shouldn’t be lusting after another woman. Should he? Anyway, it didn’t matter. He’d been so rude to Madeline, it was a miracle she even agreed to see him tomorrow. What really riled him was Dana, the dive instructor. She had tried to hit on him. He needed time on his own to think, not get laid. Heat flared in his groin as he recalled everything about Madeline. Okay, maybe not. Her raven hair shone in the torchlight, a contrast to the pale blue eyes he could have easily swum in. And what a body. Curves in all the right places, but not too curvy. Anyone who could wear a dress like that with no bra would have breasts formed to perfection. His cock stirred. Think of something else. No, someone else. Kathy. The ache receded, confirming what he had suspected for a while. His soon-to-be-ex had not stirred him at all in recent times. In fact, it hadn’t been good for well over six months. Only the more kinky things she had pressed him to do seemed to turn him on—well, initially it had. Not anymore. It had to be a sign that things between them were well and truly over. Meaning he was free, truly free. If only he had the guts to ring her, tell her it’s over. He promised himself he would, once he returned to the main resort. He had to prove something here first. Do the one thing Kathy couldn’t do. Prove he could dive with a shark. Then he would call her and say it was over. He should be feeling elated, but felt the opposite. He passed the open-air restaurant, no longer interested in food. Get some sleep. It’s an early dive tomorrow. He returned to his bungalow, entered the two-room building, tossed his clothes on the sofa and made his way to bed. He didn’t fall asleep, not straight away. It was the stillness of the night that amazed him the most. He could barely hear the lapping of the nearby waves. A sense of peace came over him as he imagined the freedom of the water, how exhilarating it would be to be amongst the creatures of the sea.

Sarah Dickson

8

Chapter Two Luke woke just before dawn, before the alarm went off. His stomach growled. Regretting the decision not to eat the night before, he climbed out of bed and made his way towards the small fridge. Bread and fruit, both on separate plates, would have to do. The pale light in the sky brightened as the sun appeared over the horizon. Another perfect day by the look of it. After slipping on a blue Lycra suit, he made his way to the jetty at the other end of the sandy beach, away from the bar. The warmth of the sun beat on the hat he wore. Five other people milled about the small dive boat. They were dressed in suits similar to his own. The dive instructor came over, a blond-haired woman in her twenties. Too late he realized it was Dana. She came over and pretended as if nothing had happened. “Hi. You’ll be diving with Dave, our other instructor.” Luke was glad. He liked the older man. Dana inclined her head towards the ocean. “It’s a nice spot where we are going. You might even see some sharks there.” “I’m looking forward to it, except for the sharks.” He barely hid the increased rise in his voice. She must have detected his nervousness. “Don’t worry. They bother you only if you bother them.” She looked behind his shoulder. “Hi Dave.” He turned around. Dave stood behind him. “Hi. Luke, Dana.” Luke looked over the Lycra suit the older man wore. It was faded and torn in places, and looked like it had more than its fair share of mishaps. He wasn’t aware the expression on his face gave away his misgivings about the man’s competence. “You’ll be right,” Dave said, bemused. “I always take out the new divers. You know, see how they go.” Luke shrugged, turned around and climbed aboard the dive boat. He sat next to a man who spoke excitedly to his companion. “This is an easy dive apparently, where you get a good look at the kind of fish life around here.” “And sharks,” a young man opposite said. “Most shark attacks occur when people spear fish or harass the sharks. Leave them be and they’ll leave you alone,” Dave said to the group. “You heard him,” Dana said. “We don’t normally get attacks and I certainly don’t want my boat to be the first.” The cocky grin on the young man’s face disappeared. Luke listened to the dive brief as the boat eased out of the jetty. It didn’t seem too hard at all. An easy twenty meter dive around a couple of small reefs further out. A few seconds later the depth of the water increased dramatically. He had heard of shore dives and wondered why they needed a boat. “Why do we need a boat?”

Hooked

9

Dave looked in his direction. “Current is strong here, that’s why. If you get caught, it’s a pain to rescue you. A boat is easier.” The water didn’t look fast flowing to him. “I’d also watch the beach near the bar. Even there I suggest you don’t go too far out.” He hadn’t known that. Not that it mattered. He came here to dive, not swim or snorkel. “How long have you been diving for?” Luke asked Dave. “Thirty.” He looked out towards the ocean. “These days I only take out newbies.” “Under much duress,” Dana said jokingly. Dave shrugged. “The current is why. New divers aren’t prepared for it.” “Don’t worry,” Dana reassured him. “You really are in good hands.” “Excuse me,” a young man beside Dana asked. With Dana’s attention focused on the young man, Luke glanced back to where they had come from. The island was barely in sight. He looked down into clear blue water. A reef slowly appeared, its colors of orange and yellow corals a vivid backdrop against the brightlycolored fish. A shape moved past, barely visible in the depths, then it disappeared. Could it be a shark? He frowned, worried. This would be his first shark sighting. “It’s a mystery wrasse,” Dave said. “A what?” “It’s what we call a fish when we have no clue what it really is.” Luke chuckled, but when he looked into Dave’s blue eyes, he saw the man was serious. The boat stopped near a pontoon. After Dana leaned over and tied a rope to it, she gazed at each diver in turn. “This is your entry and exit point.” She explained the procedures in case someone lost their buddy during the dive. Luke took some of it in but his mind kept drifting back to the fish he saw earlier. It had been huge. Dave handed him the regulator and buoyancy vest, now connected to a tank. “Put this on.” Luke lifted the vest. Heck. He’d forgotten how heavy all the gear was. There was one consolation though; in the water he wouldn’t need too many weights with the Lycra suit. Dave donned his gear. After Dana and the other divers had entered the water, Luke followed Dave in. Equalizing his ears like he was taught, Luke descended. Looking around, he could not get over the wonder before him. The freedom of floating for a start, enhanced by the vista of reef and the fish that swum amongst the brightly-colored coral. Dave indicated by sign language to follow. Luke kept close, though he needn’t have worried. Dave never drifted more than an arms-width away. They separated from the other divers and at that point, Luke began to enjoy the space of not having the air bubbles of other divers distracting him. The sheer expanse of water almost made him giddy. Compared to the noises above water, all he heard were colored fish crunching the coral on the reef. His air regulator made a noise too, low and deep, as he breathed. Dave indicated the various fish, coral and anemones to him, as well as sponges of

Sarah Dickson

10

various oranges, reds and pinks. How could the reef be so rich in beauty? Photos he had seen in magazines didn’t do it justice. A gentle tug pulled him away from the reef. It was only when the reef disappeared from view that he began to worry. Dave grabbed him. Shaking his head, Dave pointed his thumb upwards. Ascend. Taking care not to go too fast, Luke followed him to the surface. “Bloody hell. How did you manage to shoot off like that?” Dave shouted. Water filled Luke’s mouth as he tried to answer. “Inflate your vest.” He did so. “One minute you’re there, the next you are gone. I told you to stick close to the reef.” “I got distracted. It’s—” Dave shook his head again. “Forget it. I should have stuck closer.” Luke looked around and saw the boat, which seemed a long way from them. Fighting down rising panic, he said, “Can’t we just swim back?” “Against this current? Not a hope.” Didn’t one wave in times of distress? As Luke began to raise his hand to do just that, Dave grabbed it and lowered it back to the water line. “I’d rather the driver on the boat didn’t have to get us.” Luke couldn’t believe it. “You plan to wait until Dana and all the others have resurfaced?” Dave checked his watch. “At most, twenty minutes.” He fought down rising panic. “We’ll be way out of sight by then.” A flash of blue made him nearly leap out of the water. It was not like he could though, but at that moment he dearly wanted to. Dave looked downward and smiled. “It’s the wrasse. We’ve nothing to worry about now.” “What do you mean we’re fine now?” “Just wait and see.” A fin broke through the water and Luke immediately backed away. Hell. It was huge, nearly as big as him. Dave gripped the fin. “Remove your air from your vest and put your regulator back into your mouth. We’re going back down.” “You’re kidding, right?” “We’re hitching a ride. Do you want to stay here or not?” Was this really happening? The reality of possibly drifting about the ocean for another half hour, maybe even longer, certainly was. “Okay.” “One more thing. You never saw this fish, right?” Luke shrugged. Whatever. As long as he got back to the boat. The current lessened the deeper they went. Luke didn’t dare check his depth gauge in case he let go of the hold he had on Dave’s vest; the wrasse was pretty strong. Where were they? There wasn’t anything to take a bearing on. Wait. The reef reappeared.

Hooked

11

Dave kicked towards it, as did he. As soon as the older man let the wrasse go, it disappeared into the blue depths. He grabbed Luke’s gauge and pointed to it. Nearly in the red zone. As they made their way around the next reef, the rope appeared. They ascended slowly. Just as they broke through the surface, Luke felt it hard to breathe through his regulator. Dave helped him remove his tank and the boat driver grabbed it, hoisting it from the water. “What’s up?” “Some problems with the current. We’re okay.” Once they had climbed aboard, they waited for the other divers. Luke leaned back and tried to relax. It could have been a lot worse, right? He reopened his eyes again. Another diver boarded, followed by Dana. Once the remaining divers had climbed aboard, Dana picked up a board. She called out each name and recorded their air pressure, depth and time underwater. She turned her gaze to Luke who looked at his gauge. He gave the pressure remaining. Dana barely hid a smile. “It’s not unusual for a first-timer to nearly run a tank empty.” Her gaze shifted to Dave. “How did he go?” “Darted around too quickly.” Dana quirked an eyebrow in inquiry. “Wanted to see all the reefs at once?” “Maybe.” Luke wanted to end the conversation right now, his distaste for the woman increasing at her non-too-subtle barb. Dana turned to the other divers, their faces expectant. “You’ll all get another chance. This was just a warm up.” “This afternoon?” one man asked hopefully. Dana nodded. She made another head count. “Okay, we’re all here. Let’s head back.” She turned to Dave. “A moment if you will please, Dave.” As the two instructors made their way to the other end of the boat, one of the other divers asked Luke, “See anything?” Heeding Dave’s warning, he said, “Not much.” The other diver lost interest immediately, which suited him just fine. Dave returned to his seat but said nothing until the boat returned to shore. After the others had left, he said, “Thanks for not saying anything.” Luke thought it a big risk entrusting him with such a secret, especially a stranger. As though his mind was being read, Dave turned around to him and said, “I know I can trust you.” He rose slowly. “Want a drink?” Luke was surprised to discover he was rather thirsty. It seems diving tended to dehydrate you. “Sure.” “Get changed and meet me at the bar in a half hour.”

Sarah Dickson

12

Chapter Three Of all the crazy things Dave had done, the lapse in concentration had to be the stupidest. She had no choice but to bring him and Luke back, or they’d have drifted out to goodness-knows-where. They would have eventually returned to the island when the current turned, but by then word would have been out about a diving mishap. No one could afford the bad publicity associated with that. Hopefully Dave could keep Luke quiet. The last thing she needed was a sensational story about a large fish involved in a rescue. She went to Dave’s bungalow and grabbed a cream T-shirt and sarong from the wardrobe in the spare room. Her room, where she never slept, but Dave kept it for her just in case. A dresser contained her smaller items, such as accessories and jewelry. She opened the top drawer and grabbed a pair of sunnies. Ready to go, she headed to the bar. Madeline rarely appeared in daylight, preferring the comfort of the night. Today was about making sure her secret remained that way. From her vantage point near the bar, she watched Luke head off to his bungalow. Dave did likewise, no doubt to change. They both soon returned. Luke wore a T-shirt and shorts, which he had worn the previous day. But still, a very nice bod, though. Forget the libido kiddo. He wasn’t all that keen on you, remember? All she had to do was make sure he didn’t blab. That meant she would have to look after him for the remainder of the day. And hopefully the night. One step at a time. Dave moved behind the bar. “You did okay Luke.” Madeline took a seat at the bar. “How’d it go?” Luke removed his sunglasses. Green eyes gazed at her with renewed interest. “I got distracted and drifted off. Dave got me back before I drifted too far away.” “Currents are notorious around here,” Dave said. “They’re okay if you don’t drift too far from the dive site.” “I know that now.” “Good. In future you stick close. Got it?” Luke nodded. He glanced at Madeline with a mischievous expression. She crossed her legs to contain the increased tingling in her core. Things were looking up after all. “What will it be?” Dave asked. “Water please.” “Coming up.” “I’ve not done anything daring in three years.” He glanced at the sunglasses in his hands. “It’s about time I remedied that.” “Newfound freedom?” Why did I say that for? She didn’t want to get involved with his

Hooked

13

personal life. Sea-green eyes gazed back at her. “You could say that.” Luke leaned forward, his arms resting on the bar. “I’m surprised how tiring the dive was. I didn’t know how thirsty I’d be either.” He breathed in deeply. “But I’m keen to do some more.” “How long are you staying?” “A few days.” And nights. “That’s good.” “I’ll try a deeper dive tomorrow.” The scent of cooking meat wafted to her nostrils. Luke glanced in the direction of the restaurant then turned back to her. “Fancy some lunch?” Dave placed a glass of water in front of Luke. “Why don’t you go too, Madeline?” She could take a hint. “Why not?” She climbed off the stool and made her way to entrance of the large building that served as a restaurant. Inside was a long table, laden with food. A man turned over steaks at the nearby barbecue. Madeline glanced back at the bar. Several men had congregated around Dana, who had just arrived. No surprises there. The woman looked great in a tank top and sarong. As Luke grabbed some meat, fish and vegetables, she filled a small plate with salad. Following Luke as he made his way to a table on a shaded deck outside the restaurant, Madeline slipped into a seat next to him. He faced the beach while she faced the bar. Dana glanced briefly at Luke then her. A frowned briefly marred her face before her old smile returned. She was still interested in him. Oblivious to what was happening, Luke took several mouthfuls of his meal, sipped some water and then ate some more. “That’s better. I was starving.” Bemused, Madeline watched as he drained most of the water, then he attacked his vegetables. He wiped his mouth. “You want to go diving tomorrow as well?” Oops. If she got wet he’d be in for a shock. “Not tomorrow.” He drained the remainder of his water. “Snorkeling?” “Currents are too strong and the safe area is quite narrow. You have to know what you are doing,” she improvised. “Surely you can show me.” Why did his smile send her heart into a flutter? If she didn’t know better, Madeline could swear she was falling for him. What was she thinking? No way could she get involved. It was less painful that way. Right. You went out there and saved him and Dave. What made you do that? Madeline nibbled at her salad. She didn’t want to think too much about that particular question. “You okay?” “A bit hot I’m afraid,” she lied. “I might need to find a cooler place.” Luke looked at the roof. “There’s plenty of shade here.” “I might go lie down for a bit.” He yawned. “That’s not a bad idea. I might do the same.” Madeline pushed her chair back. “I’ll see you later, say about five?” What looked like a spark of hope and wanting filled Luke’s gaze. “That would be

Sarah Dickson

14

great.” Wanting? Surely she had misread him. “I’d like that.” She made her exit, and not too soon. Madeline could barely breathe. Her fluttering heart finally began to subside. Don’t go there. He’ll find out your true form and run, like the rest of them had done. Restless, she walked past the bar and the fig trees that grew near the shore. She looked back. The bar was hidden from view. Removing her clothes, she hooked them over a large branch. Her usual entrance into the water was from a very small beach between two figs that had branches hanging almost into the gently lapping waves. The sand squeaked beneath her feet as she slipped in, naked. Her skin tickled as her scales returned. She sank further into the water until her whole body was covered. One final exhale and the last of the air left her lungs. The exhilaration of freedom returned. This she could never capture in human form. To be so free in such a great expanse of ocean had been the greatest compensation she ever had. She had the freedom to roam wherever she wanted, with no care for money, sex or anything else. If only the human part of her didn’t exist. But it wasn’t to be. Although her father was a shape-shifter, her mother was human. It meant she could never lose her humanity. It also meant she could not extinguish the sexual needs that befell a human either. The transformation complete, she ventured outwards. Such watery places were a haven when she needed to cease to think—and simply be. ***** After a swim and a nap, Luke was keen to meet Madeline again. He dragged up a chair on the deck of his bungalow and with a glass of cold water in his hand, recalled the dive. No matter how much he wanted to forget it, he had never heard of a fish dragging people back to safety. He wanted to find out more, but who could he ask? Maybe Madeline might know. Why she would know, he wasn’t sure. Since she and Dave were close, maybe they shared secrets. He drained his glass and made his way to the bar. Glancing out towards the ocean, the sun wasn’t too far off from setting. Thank goodness the oppressive heat would soon be gone too. Luke heard laughter; Madeline wasn’t there yet. He checked his watch; ten-to-five. Dana turned on her stool and watched his approach. Dave was busy serving another customer. “We had a good dive this afternoon, don’t you agree? Saw a couple of sharks and some very large fish.” Was she referring to the mystery fish he had seen before? Recalling his promise to Dave not to tell, Luke kept his mouth shut. Dana toyed with her cocktail. “I presume you’re waiting for a particular lady to arrive.” “Madeline.” He nodded his confirmation. “She’s an unusual one, that one. She’s been around here for as long as I can remember, yet she doesn’t seem to hold any kind of job—aside from helping Dave out from time to time.”

Hooked

15

Curiosity got the better of him and he asked, “What does Dave say?” “Tight-lipped as usual.” “She could be independently wealthy.” Although his statement was said in jest, Dana wasn’t amused. “I’m sure she and Dave are an item; she shares his bungalow. Did you know that?” The tightening in his chest surprised him. Surely he wasn’t jealous? It was her business whom she slept with, not his. But the tightening didn’t ease. Come on Luke. Why should you care? He just did, and that was the problem. “What brings you here of all places?” Dana asked. With still no sign of Madeline, why not talk to Dana? Despite her unwanted advances last night, she was pleasant enough. Not his kind, mind. He liked fuller women for a start. When did you start to compare notes? As soon as he’d met Madeline. Even his ex—soon-to-be-ex—didn’t compare to the curves Madeline had. He sat down on the stool next to Dana and crossed his legs. For the first time in a very long time, heat flared in his groin. Surely he wasn’t attracted to her. He was still in a relationship. Scratch that. He was single and available. Unfortunately, not to Dana, and she sensed it—big time. “You like her, don’t you?” He didn’t need to ask who and nodded instead. “I’m curious about her.” “We all are. She’s a mystery, all right.” Dana leaned back. “I like a good mystery.” “Sorry, I can’t help you.” Dana shrugged as if it didn’t matter. “Didn’t think you could.” She sipped her drink. “Not a lot happens on a small island. It can get a bit lonely at times.” He wasn’t going to go there. “I gather you like living here?” A smile formed on her lips. “It’s fabulous. I work most days, but I decide when I want to dive or not.” She inclined her head. “I’ve dived on so many sites around here and yet I’m still not tired of it.” She placed her empty glass on the bar. “What do you do for a living?” “I help people with their investments. Personally, I’d love to do photography.” There. He told another person what he really wanted in life. His ex never showed an interest in his aspirations. He could still picture her face, the stance she took every time the subject came up—and her standard retort. It’s too hard to make money from photography. Maybe she was right, but he would have liked to have at least had a go. Maybe he still could. It wasn’t like he had no money. A six month stint wasn’t out of the question. He doubted if he could afford to live here though. Madeline does. He shrugged. Maybe she was independently wealthy. A shuffle of feet made him turn around. “Hi.” His breath hitched. The dress she wore fell over her body in layers, hugging her as the hemline fluttered in the light breeze. The color of midnight-blue contrasted wonderfully against her tanned skin. Her pale-blue eyes appeared dark in the dim light. “Hello Dana,” she said politely. Too politely. Surely Madeline wasn’t jealous? Nah. He was imagining it.

Sarah Dickson

16

Madeline lightly placed her arm on his. Fire shot from his arm straight to his groin. “Dinner?” she asked, releasing her hand a little too quickly. Did she feel it too? He took a deep breath. “Sure.” Dana inclined her head. “I get the hint. See you later Luke.” He hadn’t got the message wrong at all. Madeline lifted her arm in a gesture for him to escort her to one of the nearby tables. Other patrons began to arrive as he seated her at the table. “What do you want to drink?” Madeline gave a bemused smile. “Water for now. Alcohol too early in the night puts me to sleep.” “Same here,” he said. “Actually, I don’t drink much at all.” “Nor do I. There’s nothing worse than a drunk ogling you.” Better stay well and truly sober then. His gaze swept over her full lips, devoid of makeup, as was her face. A natural beauty and he still couldn’t quite believe she wanted to be with him. He got two glasses and a carafe of water from the bar, taking the opportunity to appreciate the view that was all her on the return trip. He poured a glass and handed it to her. “What do you like about living here?” “It’s quiet and remote. Only divers come here, nobody else.” She wasn’t kidding. It had been deserted when he returned to his bungalow for a nap. “Where did you live before you came here?” She sipped her water. “Another island. I move around, depending on the work available.” So much for his theory about her having independent wealth. She sounded like a drifter. Kathy wouldn’t approve. A smile formed on the corner of his lips at the thought. “What’s so amusing?” She smiled slightly. “The thought of going wherever the work is, it’s…strange.” “It has its advantages, such as not having anything of my own.” “Surely you want to have some security behind you when you are older.” She smirked, pulled her chair back and stood. “I’m hungry. Want to get something to eat?” Oh great. He was judging her way of life and offended her. “I’m sorry.” “Whatever for? It’s not like we’ll see each other again.” An ache caught in his chest. Never see her again? He watched her back until it disappeared into the crowd. Why did he feel so miserable? It wasn’t like they were going to be anything other than two people who met up for a few days, before going on their separate ways.

Hooked

17

Chapter Four Why had she reacted so strongly to his comments? For one, she planned no more than to have dinner with him and then leave. Not even a kiss? He was too dangerous, especially considering her reaction when she had touched his arm. Goosebumps had raced over her body. It was amazing he hadn’t noticed. “I’m sorry,” he said from behind. “It’s not my place to judge what you do.” When he reached her side, he suggested, “How about we start again?” For what reason? As much as she wanted to give voice to her thought, she held her tongue. “Want to have dinner with me?” At least it was a step in the right direction. “Sure.” Luke didn’t appear to be fussy about what he ate, nor did he have a problem with his appetite. He piled fish, sausages, bacon and every other greasy item he could find onto his plate. She kept to fruit, vegetables and rice. The breeze had all but died as they returned to their table. “Wine?” “Please.” Madeline looked out towards the ocean as she waited for Luke to get their drinks, its smooth surface mirrored by a darkening sky. What would be out there tonight when she returned? The fish would be sleeping between cracks in the reef, or in tunnels, safely out of the way of roving sharks. It was where she should be, out there, rather than risk staying here with him. Soft music filled the air. People congregated around tables and chatted amongst themselves. A couple, hand in hand, wandered down the beach, their bodies soon changing to silhouettes against the setting sun. If only the need to bed a man wasn’t so strong… Luke returned with two glasses and a bottle. “Here you go.” She sipped the cool, white chardonnay. “Very nice.” He took a sip. “It will do.” “A bit of a connoisseur, are you?” “I know my wines. This place wouldn’t have anything too expensive.” “If you like the fine stuff, there’s plenty on the main island for a price.” “I did look at staying, but aside from the cost, it seemed a bit luxurious to me. You worked there?” “As a waitress from time to time. The tips were good.” As was the occasional night of absolute decadence with a rich man. “Didn’t like it?” Too much. Such a lifestyle could be come addictive. “Not really.” “That’s why I came here. I have a nice house, a good job, but wanted to rough it a bit.” He chuckled. “Kathy would never like it here.” Must be the soon-to-be-ex. “She likes the good life?”

Sarah Dickson

18

“She likes excess.” He stabbed a piece of meat. “Anyway, I’d rather forget her. This”— he indicated the beach with a sweep of his hand, finishing at the bar—“is a good place to just lie back and forget.” She kept her gaze on his fork. He really must be pissed with this Kathy broad. Luke released the fork and it fell to the plate with a light clatter. “I’d like to do what Dave does.” A few who had visited the island had said the same. “I’m afraid there’s no hope of that, at least not on this island.” “I gathered that. I meant somewhere.” She let him have the fantasy. So many came here with ideas about living the island life, where one had to do little more than run a bar. It wasn’t true. There was a lot to do, aside from pouring drinks. “He told me he got a ninety-nine-year lease. Pretty lucky, isn’t it?” Dave was. “His father passed the lease onto Dave when he died. In those days there were hardly any dive sites at all, or divers.” Luke whistled. “You gotta be lucky, right?” Good fortune as far as she was concerned. Some people did better in this life than others. “Beats the crap out of living in the city.” His gaze turned serious. A slow shiver of anticipation trickled down her spine. “I plan to stay for the week. Are you…going to be around?” She briefly placed her hand on his elbow. Searing heat flared up her arm. She had not imagined it before; there certainly was some chemistry going on between them. As if on cue, her nipples began to swell. The dress she wore provided no protection at all. She crossed her arms. He rubbed his hands together as if he, too, wanted to shake off the lingering sensation. “You cold? Say yes. “No. I’m fine.” Luke’s gaze shifted to her breasts, then drew sharply up again to meet her gaze. A hint of pink filled his cheeks. “Do you want to go for a walk?” I can think of something else I’d like to do right now. “Sure.” He glanced back to where they’d come from. “It’s nice here, isn’t it?” She made her way towards the water’s edge. Little waves rippled over her bare feet. A tingle along her feet made her start. Already she felt the webbing form between her toes. Abruptly she stepped back and sunk her feet into the sand so he’d not notice. Not that he would. The light was so dim she could barely see his face. Amusement in his voice, he said, “I thought you liked water.” “A lot of creatures hang out in the ocean at night,” she lied. He took a step backwards. “Is it really that dangerous to swim at night?” She tried not to laugh. He really was nervous. “People dive at night with no problems. Just don’t do it on your own. Personally, I’d steer clear of being in the water after dark.” “Oh look.” Madeline glanced out across the ocean. The sun had set and the moon was just making its way over the horizon.

Hooked

19

Just great; a full moon. Her skin burned with the need to be touched, not to mention the growing furnace between her legs. She fought down the urge to grip his shoulders and kiss him. Do that and he’ll be flat on his back in the sand. “You okay?” Blimey. Was she that obvious? “I’m fine.” “You sure? You look a bit flushed.” You aren’t kidding. His lips remained slightly parted. “I’d like to—” His eyes took on a slumberous façade as his gaze fixed on her lips. Oh…yes. She leaned towards him and slid her arms around his waist. She abstractedly registered how firm and muscled his chest was as her hands slid over his taut butt. “Hmm…” Luke’s reaction was hesitant, but only for a brief moment. Hard he was, especially between his legs. He pressed his pelvis against her hips and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. She slid her tongue inside; he tasted of wine and the indefinable scent of aroused male wafted to her nose. She deepened the kiss. Oh yes. Maybe she would get lucky after all. Too late in heeding her initial warning of not to rush him, Madeline slid her hand between his legs and felt his body stiffen almost immediately. She let go and stepped back. “Sorry.” ***** Her hand had sent a blazing trail over his cock and all he could think of was Kathy. She always came on strong, and while initially it had turned him on, he had begun to feel like a fucking machine. There and ready for whenever she wanted it. Madeline brushed her hands over her dress. Her gaze darted everywhere but at him. “Madeline. It’s a bit soon for me.” How lame that sounded, but it was the first thing he could think of. A gust of wind came up, making him shiver all over. She straightened her spine. “I’ve got an early start tomorrow.” Idiot. How was he going to fix this little disaster? “Can I see you tomorrow night?” Her partly-hooded gaze didn’t hide her repressed desire. “Will it be soon enough by then?” Not so the slight acid in her tone. She was pretty peeved. Madeline spun on her heels and walked past the bar to the trees beyond. Was this another chance? Or was she playing? He truly didn’t know. Madeline looked like she got around. He should return to the bar, get another drink, talk to Dave and find out more about her. Whatever for? She’s only interested in sex. Nope. Stay away from her and— He narrowed his gaze. Where was she going? The rising moon made it easier to see her walking along a small strip of white, sandy beach. Was it another way to Dave’s bungalow? Don’t go there, Luke. It’s not your business. He took a step in her direction and then another. He knew he should go back, but he couldn’t. Not now.

Sarah Dickson

20

As if on autopilot, he kept walking. The beach wasn’t too hard to reach, not with the moonlight to aid him. Only problem was, he’d lost sight of her. Where was she? Ahead were large fig trees that were almost falling over from the look of it. Branches blocked off most of the beach. He made his way to the trunk of the nearest tree. From there he could see where she was, a short distance away. Mesmerized, he watched Madeline slip off her dress in one swift movement. She wore nothing underneath. His groin throbbed at the vision before him. She was lithe and perfectly formed; her skin looked like polished alabaster. Her breasts were firm as was the rest of her. He imagined running his hands all over her, luxuriating in the sensation of skin against skin. He stared, riveted, at the thatch between her legs. With an effort, he returned his gaze to her face as she stepped into the water. The shade from the other trees obscured her from his vision. Wait a second. She said she didn’t like being near the water after dark. Curiosity got the better of him and he stepped back. He had to climb over the back of the tree to reach where she entered the water. Finally, he quietly reached the spot where she had gone in. There was no sign of her at all. A brief moment of panic filled him. Had she tripped and fallen? No, there would have been some noise if she had, surely? She had disappeared so quietly that had he not seen her a moment ago, he’d believe he’d imagined it. Luke looked around and found her dress hanging over a nearby branch. He grabbed it and drew it to his nose, slowly and appreciatively breathing in her scent. A hint of salt and the soft fragrance of woman. Idiot. She could be anywhere and you want to smell her dress. He put it back over the branch, letting his fingers linger for a moment or two on the flimsy fabric before turning around. He tried to find where her footsteps were, leading to the point of entry, but…nothing. Too many shadows from the surrounding trees made it impossible. He groped his way around a nearby outcropping of rocks. Climbing to the top he looked around. There was no sign of anyone in the water at all. Where had she gone? He leaned further over as he looked, slipped and tumbled forward. Shit. He fell straight into the water. It was by some miracle he didn’t strike any roots or anything else. Just as he was blessing his luck, he felt a slight tug on his body. He was being sucked out by the flow of the current. A sense of déjà vu followed. This time, Dave wasn’t there to bail him out. Well that’s just great. I try to find Madeline and instead I find myself being towed out into the freaking ocean. Nice going, Luke, you freaking idiot! Yelling out for help would have been a good idea, except when he floated past where the bar was, no one was about.

Hooked

21

Shit. Cold began to seep into his skin as he drifted further out, and his teeth began to chatter. Swim you idiot, maybe you can get back into shore somehow. Since the beach wasn’t too far away, he kicked—hard. The lights from the restaurant looked a bit closer. He was making headway after all. Bump. Oh fuck, a shark. He fought against his rising panic. Don’t kick or flail about. The shark will think you are in distress. A cold, damp and very scaly thing brushed his hand. Okay. I’m not going to panic. I’m going to keep swimming. The beach appeared closer. If he did wind up being on the menu, there was always hope he was close enough to get to shore and get help. A fin appeared and then a head. A fish—a huge fish. The same one he had seen earlier with Dave. He suppressed the urge to laugh as he gripped the fin. The fish dragged him towards the beach. I’m going mad, I really am. A fish is helping me again. He felt sand between his toes. Thank goodness! He stood up, relieved the current had all but disappeared. Luke looked around at his surroundings. He was in an inlet, about a good ten-minute walk back to the bar. He spun around and looked back out to the ocean. The fish had already gone. Get out. Who knows what else is out there. With no further prompting needed, he waded to the shore. Out of the water at last, he finally registered what had happened. No, he wasn’t dreaming. No, the fish was real. Yes, the fish had saved him twice. It meant only one thing. This fish, against all belief, had a conscience. There wasn’t any other explanation. He had to know more, and Dave was just the man. He made his way straight to Dave’s bungalow. He wanted answers, and he wanted them now.

Sarah Dickson

22

Chapter Five Silently cursing, Madeline returned to where she had entered the water and shifted back to human form. He must have followed me. What do I do now? Dave. Yes, she had to see Dave. She grabbed her dress, slipped it back on and made her way to his bungalow. Madeline knocked. Dave, wearing only a towel around his waist, opened it. “Madeline?” “Sorry Dave, but—” He looked past her into the darkness beyond and interrupted her. “Come in and get something dry on.” She went to the bathroom, removed her dress and slipped his robe on. She was just about to return to the main room when she heard voices. What the hell was Luke doing here? Staying behind the partly closed bathroom door, she listened in on their conversation. “Dave. I need your advice.” “You’re soaking wet. Here—” “Don’t worry about me. I—” “Stay put.” Dave entered the bathroom and grabbed a towel. “Stay there,” he whispered, raising his finger to his mouth to indicate she should remain quiet. He left the room, making sure the door was slightly ajar. “Want to tell me what happened?” “I saw Madeline go into the water and, well, I tried to find out where she went. Instead, I fell in and got caught in a current.” She heard a shuffling of feet. “The thing is, a fish appeared and towed me in. It was the same one that helped us earlier in the day.” Apart from the sound of Dave clearing his throat, there was absolute silence. She could picture it in her mind: Luke looking at Dave for answers, Dave thinking about what to say. More importantly, how much to say. What should she do? It was her fault she’d allowed Luke to see her enter the water. Never would she have thought he’d follow her, especially after he’d been the one to break the kiss. Oh, that kiss. Not the most expert, but…boy oh boy, she had felt the equivalent of an electric current straight up her spine and down to her toes. “It’s a long story,” Dave said at last. “This fish appeared about thirty years ago and for some odd reason, knows when someone is in trouble.” “That’s impossible. No fish has that kind of intelligence.” “How do you know?” “Okay. Let’s assume this fish is smart. “ She heard footsteps and Luke came into view. He still held the towel as droplets from his wet clothes fell to the tiled floor. “Can we talk outside?”

Hooked

23

Luke looked at the towel then to the floor. “Sorry.” Dave glanced in Madeline’s direction. She could tell by his glance. Sneak out the back. I’ll deal with this. As soon as they went outside, Madeline made her way to the back door. She opened it slowly and slipped through and then made her way along the wall towards the front porch. She paused, out of sight but close enough to hear. “Thirty years ago, a mate and I were caught in a storm. The sea was very rough and I fell overboard. With the rain and all, I could hardly see beyond my hand let alone where the boat had gone.” She peered around the corner. Dave was leaning against the doorway while Luke stood near the steps, watching him. “My mate called out to me, but I couldn’t see where he was. Everything was grey and the saltwater stung my eyes, blurring what I could see. When I tried to yell, let him know where I was, my mouth kept filling with water. I really thought that was the end for me, or I did until this fish came out of nowhere and dragged me back to the side of the boat. I called out again and then next moment I was grabbing a rope. It took a lot of effort to get back on board, but I did.” Luke appeared unconvinced. “And you never told anyone about the fish?” A light chuckle escaped Dave’s lips. “No way. Who’d believe me? I just said that another wave dumped me back near the boat again.” “When did you see the fish again?” “On and off over the years.” “And you’ve never wondered why it saved you?” “When your mouth is filling up with seawater faster than you can swallow it, you don’t think too much about why.” Madeline dared not move. Aside from the light lapping of waves, no other sound could be heard. “At times it’s better not to question why things happen,” Dave eventually said. “Maybe. But you have to admit it’s kind of weird, don’t you agree?” Dave shrugged. “So what if it is? Are you going to ruin the mystery by talking about it?” Luke looked at the towel in his hands. “I’m not sure if anyone would believe me if I did.” Madeline breathed out a sigh of relief at the same time Dave sighed. “What I suggest you do is go to your room, sleep on it, and if you want to talk some more, we’ll do so in the morning.” Luke handed the towel back to Dave. “I think I’ll just do that.” Madeline quickly ducked back into the shadows as Luke began to move. She listened to his footsteps as they reached the edge of the deck, and then watched him walk past, his clothes still dripping wet. The only thing she could do now was hope he didn’t tell anyone, now or ever. She waited until he was well out of sight. But what if he does? The sound of other footsteps made her turn around. She could barely see Dave in the dark. She stiffened, ready for him to let her have it.

Sarah Dickson

24

“Look, Dave—” He raised his hand in a placating gesture. “Don’t sweat it. You know this would have happened eventually.” “I should have been more observant.” Rather than sulk because he didn’t want to rush things. “You want to stay here?” “I’ll go make sure Luke gets back okay first.” “Probably not a bad idea.” Dave’s smile was wry. “Make sure he doesn’t need rescuing again.” She snorted, turned on her heel, and made her way to Luke’s bungalow. Out on the deck, Luke slowly undid his shirt, button by button. Madeline’s breath hitched in her throat as he peeled away the sleeves, revealing a very nicely toned chest. Oh my. He eased his shorts over his hips and down his legs. Being so wet, he occasionally cursed at how hard they were to remove. Madeline got a good look at his butt, clearly visible through the damp material of his boxers. He picked up the discarded items of clothing and tossed them over a chair. Oh nice. Now, turn around so I — As Luke moved to enter the bungalow, he hesitated at the threshold. Had she made a noise? She held her breath in anticipation, wondering what his next move would be, if he would catch her spying on him. He shrugged his shoulders, turned the knob to the door and quickly disappeared into the darkness inside. As soon as the closed behind him, a light came on. Madeline tiptoed up the steps, pausing at the closed door. What was she doing here? He’s safe, right? Unexpectedly the door opened. With boxers in hand, Luke stood there naked, a surprised look on his face. “Madeline?” Don’t look there. She kept her gaze firmly directed at his face. “I just wanted to apologize.” Pink filled his cheeks. Luke had quickly placed the boxers to hide what she glimpsed as a growing erection. Too bad she didn’t get a good look. She tightened the robe around her as her treacherous body began to kick into overdrive. His chest was devoid of hair and she pictured herself running her hands over those smooth, muscular pecs. “I should be the one to apologize.” Luke took a step backwards then another until he was out of sight. Madeline stood there, wondering what to do next when she heard a light slam of a door and then a squeak later, he had returned wearing a robe. The flush on his face had receded as well. “Want to come in?” At least he hadn’t turned her away. “Sure.” Luke sat down on a nearby sofa. “I need to ask you something.” This doesn’t look good. If he wanted to confide in her, then who else would he talk to?

Hooked

25

“Sure.” “It’s possible that I imagined it, but I’m curious. Have you ever seen any large fish around here?” At least he spoke in general terms. “You mean sharks?” He shook his head. “A large fish?” She held her hands apart. “This big?” He shook his head again. She widened the distance between her hands. He looked at each hand then back at her, shaking his head once more. “Big…bigger than that.” She extended her hands fully. His gaze fell to her breasts and his eyes widened. Oh my god, my robe has come undone. Quickly she lowered her arms and drew the edges of her robe together. “Sorry.” His smile was broad as his gaze fixed on her face. “I’m not. Your breasts are exactly as I imagined them.” As he imagined them? Blimey, how long had he been fantasizing about her, naked? He crossed his legs. “When I saw you in the dress before with no bra, I couldn’t help but imagine what they would look like.” “I never wear bras.” He raised one eyebrow. “So I noticed.” She walked over to the nearby light and turned the dimmer, making the light more intimate. “That’s better.” Ever since she saw him naked at the door, her body had gone into overdrive, her core temperature steadily increasing until she felt she was ready to erupt. It was time for a bit of seduction, but this time she was determined to go slow. Luke quickly closed the gap between them, only pausing when he raised his hands to touch her shoulders. His gaze said it all. May I? She nodded her permission. Inch by slow inch he pushed her robe off her shoulders until it fell with a light thud at her feet. “Your skin is so perfect. You are so perfect.” His hands lightly cupped the sides of her waist as he lowered his mouth to hers. With slow deliberation he deepened the kiss. A soft moan filled her mouth. No desperate lashing of tongues, not yet anyway. She really had to keep herself in check. Luke placed his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her away from him. She was about to protest at the separation when she caught the glint of admiration in his eyes. “You are so beautiful.” Lust, desire—even victory—had lit up the eyes of previous lovers, never admiration. An ache formed in her chest. No, I can’t let myself want more. Her gaze lowered to the bulging erection beneath his robe. Sex. Think of sex and nothing else. As husky chuckle rumbled in his chest. “Not yet, Madeline.” He lowered his lips to her nipple. Little rivulets of fire danced over her hypersensitive skin. Her temperature soared to never-before-felt heights and beads of perspiration glistened on her skin. She felt his lips

Sarah Dickson

26

curve into a grin as he teased her nipple with his mouth and tongue. Before she registered his intent, he nipped the hardened little bud ever so gently and another arc of energy raced down her spine, straight to her core. Every hair on her body felt as if they were standing on end and she let out a soft moan. The level of arousal she felt with Luke surprised her. Normally she would be on top by now, seeking her release. Somehow he was different. With Luke she was determined to enjoy every moment. A sheen of sweat had formed on his face. “What do you want, Madeline? Tell me.” A low throbbing welled up in her core. “I can think of one particular place that needs attention.” Fingers danced down between her breasts to her stomach. “Am I getting warm?” She was about to grab his hand to show him exactly where to go, but didn’t. She had wanted this for so long, why ruin things now? It was an effort to keep her hands where they were. “Almost.” Without warning, a finger teased her folds, the surprise and the sensation making her gasp. A sly grin formed on Luke’s lips and she smiled back. A heartbeat later her mouth formed the shape of an O. Wild, delicious tendrils of sweet torture raced over her body. She had forgotten what it felt like to be pleasured by a man. You have forgotten far too many things, Madeline. She shoved her inner voice aside. Pleasure was all she wanted tonight, not a lecture. Her head dropped back and her eyes closed as she felt him stroke her from her clitoris to just inside her vagina and back. “Oh yes…” Then he slowly removed his fingers, depriving her of the intimate contact. She gave a low whimper of protest. “Luke. I’m so—” “A bed looks good about now, don’t you think?” Dammit. He was right. She parted his robe. Boxers? Where had they come from? They definitely had to go. She gripped the waistband. “Come here.” A flash of irritation crossed his eyes. What the…? She planned on dragging him backwards to the bed, which was just behind her. She let go, confused in the sudden change. “It’s nothing,” he said with forced lightness. No, it wasn’t just nothing. He really didn’t like it when she came on strong. Was it possible the woman he left was a bit of a dominant type? Forget it. It wasn’t her problem. She wanted to get laid, not get emotionally involved. Slowly, Madeline took a step back and then another until she felt the edge of the bed against her thighs. She sat, torn between the desire that still coursed throughout her body and Luke’s reaction. Luke went to his knees at the end of the bed and his hands resumed their travel over her body. The concern she felt quickly fled as delicious sensation once again took over. “Lie down,” he said firmly. Heat radiated off her skin where he touched. His fingers played expertly and yet with a

Hooked

27

hint of hesitation. She tentatively ran her finger along his shaft, still covered by his boxers. He glanced up at her and to her relief, smiled. “Later.” Luke gently pushed her back onto the bed. Before she could take another breath, he spread her legs further apart. What the…? She felt him run his tongue over her folds and then nipped her clitoris, making her gasp. The sensations of him delving deeper with his tongue, moving to her folds then her mound and back inside in one generous sweep were at the same time exquisite and indescribable. And then he did it all over again. Distant it came, an orgasm she hadn’t even seen coming. She whimpered as a delicious wave swept over her body. “More,” she said between gasps. Luke lifted his head, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. “What did you say?” “More,” she pleaded. “Good. I like to hear a woman beg.” Beg. It was usually the men who begged. What a turnaround this was for her. Who would have imagined mild-mannered Luke had a dominant streak when it came to sex? He lifted his head, desire flashing in his eyes. “Can’t hear you.” “More…please,” she said huskily. “As you wish.” He returned to his ministrations in earnest. His hands kneaded her breasts and tweaked her nipples as he licked, nipped and delved deep into her pussy. She arched her back, wishing his hands were all over her body, savoring every moment so she could remember it later, after Luke had gone. A pang of sadness gripped her hart. It faded away as her own need to find release finally bore fruition. She cried out loud. “Oh yes…!” Luke moaned. The vibration of his lips against the most secret, feminine part of her sent her hurtling over the edge. He raised his head and grinned down at her. It wasn’t a triumphant smile, but one that was pleased. “I think you came, didn’t you?” “Cheeky so-and-so.” She sat up and glanced at the erection straining against his boxers. “I’m looking forward to tasting you.” She grasped his waistband. “Trust me. I’ll not do anything weird.” Whatever reluctance he had shown before had fled by now. He looked at her hands as she eased the boxers over his hips and down to the floor. He kicked them to one side. She fell forward onto the bed, taking him with her. Arms and legs tangled amongst sheets and she whimpered softly at the contact of skin against skin. Heat radiated from his body as it did from hers. The feel of him made her want to writhe all over him, ending with him inside her. Madeline breathed him in, a hint of salt and the other indefinable scent that sent moisture hurtling to her throbbing core. “Luke…” He looked at her with hooded eyes. He licked his lips, leaned forward and kissed her.

Sarah Dickson

28

She tasted herself on his lips and tongue as he delved into her mouth. Little tingles raced over her spine, straight to her toes. A throbbing ache grew in her core. As he deepened the kiss, she reached out and ran her hand over his chest, pausing at a nipple. He turned towards her, his cock hard against her thigh. She ground her hips against his. A throaty groan escaped Luke’s lips, breaking the kiss. He opened his eyes, gazing levelly at her. Still wary but willing to let her continue. Slowly, ever so slowly, she teased her hand down his chest to the base of his shaft. He looked at her hand then back at her. His unease had returned. “Not this time.” He rose from the bed. “Wait.” What was wrong with him? One minute he was going to let her taste him and then the next, not. He disappeared into the bathroom. She was about to mention that she didn’t need condoms when he returned, very ready. Forget it. She was here to enjoy herself. Luke eased himself on top. The tip of his cock nudged her entrance. He hesitated briefly. “Please,” she urged softly. Every luxurious inch he slowly entered her made her groan with satisfaction, their fit tight as though made for each other. The need to be sated quickly soon faded. She wanted to savor him—all of him. What a pity she had to leave his life. You don’t have to. Rather than fight this internal conflict, she gave over to the delicious sensations in her body. Simmering lust formed in his eyes. Luke took his time, moving in and out with a pace that began to drive Madeline to distraction. He never stopped looking at her face. “You’ve wanted this ever since we met, right?” She nodded her affirmation. He paused, the cessation making her whimper with frustration. “So have I, and I plan to make every moment count.” He moved again, making her gasp. Suddenly she was close—very close. “Did anyone tell you that you look lovely when you are desperate?” Never. It was more the banal crap. Don’t think, enjoy. She ran her hands over his back, raking his skin lightly with her fingernails. He shivered. “Oh yes.” Her vagina clenched as the first contraction came. She wrapped her legs around his waist even tighter as Luke let out a satisfied groan. His sounds aroused her even more. She loved to hear a man enjoy sex as much as she did.

Hooked

29

Luke arched his back as he came, joining Madeline in a rush of pure bliss. The room faded briefly. The crest waned and so did the delight of being there. Commonsense returned. She had to leave, and soon, or she’d not want to go at all. Luke fell to his side. “Are you okay?” “Contented and very sleepy.” The former was the truth, the latter, not at all. His gaze remained dreamy. “You can stay if you want.” “I should go.” She leaned over and kissed him on the lips. Even the lightest brush sent shivers of delight over her body. “Oh…” The disappointment on his face made her wince. It was obvious he really had hoped she’d stay. She couldn’t. It wasn’t his lack of trust that was the problem. Such issues could be overcome, given time. It was the small matter about a fish. What worried her the most was the burning desire to tell him everything. What would he do? Run or look at her with disgust, or simply not believe what he had seen? Dave had been surprisingly calm about her existence. Maybe it was a sign of the times. Yet again, the man before Dave hadn’t fared so well. Did she dare risk anyone else knowing? She tightened her robe. A swim would be the best thing now. She needed to clear her head.

Sarah Dickson

30

Chapter Six She didn’t look tired at all, she just wanted to leave. Being reluctant when she tried to stroke his cock probably didn’t help. Madeline seemed annoyed when he refused. Maybe she wasn’t like his ex after all, who liked a bit of kink in their sex. Whenever Kathy came down on him, she wanted him tied up, helpless. He liked it at the beginning, but over the last six months, her needs became more extreme. He should have left her then. Would it be a problem with Madeline? Would she be even interested? But more importantly, could he trust her? What am I thinking? It’s sex, pure and simple, not the beginning of something more. If it were, she would not have left in such a hurry. I need a walk. He climbed out of the bed, which smelt of sex and sweat. Luke slipped on a sarong and stepped outside on to the deck. Out here the air didn’t feel as clammy against his skin. He heard a splash. What was that? Curious, he walked close to the sandy shoreline and peered beyond. As far as he could recall, sharks didn’t leap out of the water. But flying fish did. Perhaps that was what it was. The moon had risen well and truly by now and it was easy to see the source of the splash. A fin appeared then vanished into the darkness just as quickly. Was he imagining it? Maybe if he waded out and checked… Wait up. What am I thinking? The last time he attempted a dip he nearly drowned. And was saved by a large fish. Was it possible it was the same fish, leaping out of the water to check on him? Bloody hell. You should listen to yourself. It was time to get back to bed and get a good night’s sleep. Yeah, right. The thought of returning to the bungalow, where she had been, oppressed him. Luke sat in the sand instead. Madeline. He recalled her lips on his, his hands over her body. His cock swelled just thinking about her. How she came with partly hooded eyes. He had never felt so right with another woman, certainly never with Kathy. He knew that now. He glanced at the reflection of the moon on the water. It was such a peaceful place. He envied Madeline’s ability to stay here. If only I could stay a bit longer. Wrapping his hands around his knees, he contemplated doing just that. And then what? What if Madeline doesn’t want me to stay? He rubbed his eyes. He wanted Madeline to touch him again, all over. His groin ached. Even down there with her mouth— Don’t go there. Luke pushed the thought out of his mind, or at least tried to. How long he sat there he didn’t know.

Hooked

31

His eyelids felt heavy and drooped; he felt as if he was moving and he had no control. He snapped his eyes open. The view before him took on a strange angle. Reaching out with his lower part of his right arm to stop from falling right over, he struck the sand with his elbow. He struggled to straighten himself again. I really should go to bed. Clumsily, he scrambled to his feet and made his way back towards his bungalow. Movement in the water beyond made him pause. There. Just beyond the fig trees where he had— Surely it was a coincidence. He returned to the spot where he had seen her enter the water. Careful not to get too close, he stayed in the shadows. A fin, then the back of a fish appeared in the water. What was it doing there? Rooted to the spot, he watched as the scales began to lighten in the moonlight. A sense of surrealism blanketed him as he watched the scales disappear and become something else altogether. What the…? Luke watched in disbelief. His heart thumped loudly and his hands shook as he gripped the trunk to steady himself. A head appeared, with long, dark hair that fell over shoulders Shoulders? No freaking way. Madeline… She stood waist-deep in water, naked. Oh shit. He tried to stop the burgeoning cry from escaping his throat. Luke shoved his fist in his mouth to muffle the sound. Madeline was a shape-shifter. He had read about them and found it fascinating, but it was all fiction. Madeline grabbed her robe from the branch. Her breasts were damp from the water. Nipples rose pert, ready to be suckled. Get your mind out from between your legs. She’s a goddam fish! I had sex with a fish. He fought down the rising nausea. It was time to get out of there. He backed away from the tree, ducked past another, and in no time was back near the bar. What was he going to do? Seeing her again was out of the question. He would have to leave. At the door of his bungalow he removed the sarong. He caught her scent on his skin. No way did he want any part of her lingering on his body. He felt tainted. There was only one thing to do and that was to cleanse her scent from his body. Luke raced back to the shore. He would only go in a little way, far enough to do the job properly but not so far that he’d get into trouble. Once he was waist-deep, he dived down then back up again in an attempt to remove her from his body. The second time he surfaced he could no longer feel the bottom. Oh shit. ***** Of all the foolish things she had done, sleeping with Luke had to be at the top of her list. If only it hadn’t felt like her soul had been touched.

Sarah Dickson

32

“Help!” She spun around toward the sound. What on earth was that? Madeline ran back to the closed bar. Soft and distant, she heard it again. “Help!” Oh no. Not again. This had to be a joke, right? “Help!” Softer this time, and to her right. This was definitely no joke. She made her way down to the water’s edge. He was caught in the current and drifting further out—fast. Without thinking about the consequences, she dropped her robe onto the sand and ran in. Urgency filled her and it seemed to take forever to shift. Scales took place of skin and the light changed as well. Moonlight gave the ocean depths a pale, transparent hue. As fast as she could, she made her way towards the frenetic movement in the water. Luke was panicking. He was tiring quickly. She brushed her side along his outstretched hand and a yelp escaped his lips. As she began to surface, in fish form, he started to kick away from her. She extended her fin to him, hoping that might settle him. It did. Between swallowing and coughing, he reached out to her fin and gripped it. Sensibly Luke kicked to aid her, not fight her. As a result, it didn’t take long to reach shore. She flipped to one side, freeing his hand. Madeline shifted back to human form. She was careful to keep a respectful distance from him. Luke staggered to his feet. He appeared torn between staying and fleeing. Their gazes locked, she contemplated her next move. If she dared move. “Luke. It’s who I am.” Good one Madeline. Not the best way to garner acceptance. She leaned over, picked up her robe and slipped it on. What was she going to do now? He breathed out a sigh of relief. As serious as the situation was, she tried to not smile. “I’ll see you around sometime, I guess.” She tightened the robe around her body and turned her back on him. An ache formed in her chest, surprising her. Surely she couldn’t have come to care this much for him in such a short period of time? “Madeline.” The pleading in his tone made her turn around. “I should thank you for saving me, again.” Exhaustion appeared to blanket him. “What happens now?” “About what you…are?” The last word was said with a hint of disgust. No matter how she felt, that one look dashed any hope that lingered. “I’d never tell anyone if that worries you.” A reluctant, nervous laugh burst from him. “Besides, who’d believe me, aside from Dave?” His eyes narrowed. “Dave does know, doesn’t he?” She nodded. “What are you?” “The less you know, the better.”

Hooked

33

Luke shook his head in disbelief. “How can anyone change into a fish?” She didn’t need this. “Don’t worry, you’ll never have to see me again.” Her words sounded choked, even to her own ears. “Wait.” “You’re tired Luke.” What a shame she couldn’t suggest to him that he had imagined it all. “Don’t go yet.” She admired the way he fought the instinct to flee. That he stayed gave a tiny spark of hope. No one had done so before. They all usually fled without a moment’s thought. One even died. That was a long time ago. She looked squarely at Luke, who began to avert his gaze from her more and more. “Maybe one day you’ll tell me.” Was she hearing him right? “You’d never believe me.” The look of disgust slowly faded. “I believe what I see before me.” “What do you see, Luke?” she said in a not-so-steady voice. “A woman I desire. God knows why, but I do.” He ran his hand through his hair. “A woman who I feel I can trust.” This was too much to hope for. Should she dare let him know who she truly was? “A few days, that’s all Madeline. Surely you can give me that.” In terms of centuries, what was a week? “Okay.” His relieved smile made her heart skip. She took a step towards him with the intention of touching his hand. He flinched away from the contact. Her hand dropped to her side. She would give him the time he needed, and the space in which to do so. “It might take a while if you keep looking at me like I’ve got a disease.” Brazenly, she let her robe part slightly, revealing part of her breasts and the thatch between her legs. He drew a sharp intake of breath. “In case you have forgotten, what do you see?” A slight smile formed on his lips. “I haven’t forgotten, not at all.” She stepped forward and this time he didn’t flinch. Take it slowly, Madeline. And she would, with Luke.

Operation Seduction By

Angela Verdenius

Dedication To the men and women of the Royal Flying Doctor Service; the nurses, doctors and pilots who travel long distances through sometimes dangerous conditions to save the life of a single person. Heroes and heroines come in all forms, and we’re blessed to have our own in those who serve in the RFDS.

Operation Seduction

3

Chapter One “I can’t believe how bad I feel,” Charlotte moaned. “I can’t believe you got sick and left me with Dr Dickie.” Reg looked at her friend without sympathy. “I mean from the food poisoning!” Charlotte wailed. “The food was a gift!” “The food was from a patient,” Reg replied. “It’s revenge.” Charlotte glared up at her from her sick bed. “How do you figure that?” “You’re a dental nurse and Barry’s the dentist. Only you two got sick.” “That’s because we were the ones who got the food!” “From a patient, after you pulled out six teeth from both the top and bottom row of the poor sod’s jaws. What do you think?” Charlotte scowled. “You’re not very sympathetic, Reg. For a United Air Medic’s nurse, you’ve got an appalling bedside manner.” “Listen, lady, I travel with you and Barry all the time. I know you both. You’re out of danger, so why waste good sympathy?” Reg grinned. “Besides, we’ll pick you up on our way back.” Grumpily, Charlotte folded her arms. “Speaking of which, how is Barry?” Reg queried, picking up a small piece of chocolate from the box given to Charlotte. “Barry is doing well,” a deep voice said from behind her. Now things were taking a bad turn. Reg glanced over her shoulder to see Dr Digby Carslow standing in the doorway. He came in with that groin-heating smile of his, a walking mass of testosterone—and then some—in khaki pants and a shirt that hugged his tall, muscular build to perfection. His dark hair was confined at the nape of his neck with a tie, giving him a rakish appearance to go with his roguish good looks and sparkling blue eyes. Looking at him, Reg tried to hide her antagonism. The man brought out the warrior woman in her. She felt like beating her fists against her generous bosom and hurling chocolate at him. I could lick it off, then. Her eyes narrowed. No, I wouldn’t. Digby gave her a cursory glance. “Ready to go, Regan? We’ve a lot of miles to cover today.” “What are we going to do about the dentals?” she queried. “There are no spare dentists in the next few country towns.” Picking up Charlotte’s file, he glanced over the observation chart. “Barry gave instructions for antibiotics and analgesia, and he’ll do a trip out to the places as soon as he’s feeling better.” “So we’re going to be alone?” Poop. Without lifting his head, he raised those thick black lashes of his so that he was looking at her from the top of his eyes. “Got a problem with that?” “Not at all.” Bugger me. With a curt nod, Digby dropped the obs file back on the end of the bed. “Let’s be off then. I want to get to Baringa by tonight and set up clinic first thing in the morning.” He strode from the room.

Angela Verdenius

4

Turning to Charlotte, Reg caught her friend staring at Digby’s backside with her tongue practically hanging out. “I’d trade places with you if I could.” “Thanks, Charlie. Such a sacrifice.” “Only for you, Reg. Only for you.” Shaking her head, Reg left the room. Outside the hospital she caught up with Digby, who was taking large strides towards the UAM flight ship. The ramp was down and without saying a word to her, he strode up it and into the cool interior, out of the glaring sun. Refusing to hurry, Reg walked up the ramp sedately. Digby frowned at her from around the corner of the pilot’s cabin on the right of the corridor. “Are you coming or what?” “I’m here, aren’t I?” His frown grew. “Is something the matter, Regan?” Her smile was totally false. “Not at all.” “Hmm.” His head disappeared back into the cabin. “We leave in five minutes.” It was, Reg thought, going to be a long week, stuck in the flight ship with Dr Dickie. ***** Digby had no idea what was the matter with Regan. He remembered her as the shy, overweight sister of his one-time best friend, Derek. Vague memories of her hovering around corners, in doorways, always shy, always blushing, brushed his mind. Taking on the role of doctor on a flight plan that covered thirty-thousand miles over different parts of Australia, he’d been surprised to find that shy Reg was the nurse who worked on this ship and route. Only Reg wasn’t shy anymore. Setting the controls to automatic, he left the cabin to go to the clinic rooms to read up on the files of the patients they had to see in the outback towns. Passing the door to the treatment room, Digby glanced in and stopped. No, Reg wasn’t shy anymore. In some ways, Regan had changed a lot, in other ways, not at all. Right now, she was bent over looking into a cupboard, her generous bottom in the khaki pants waving in the air in time to the beat of the music coming from a disc player. Reg was still big. Her figure was a full-blown hourglass shape. When she lifted her head, he caught sight of her face in the polished surface of the sterilizer. Full, pert lips, tiptilted nose, big brown eyes. Her hair was pulled into a pony tail; several long strands had escaped the band that held it high on her head. Her pony tail was bobbing in time to the music. Reg glanced up, saw him and straightened slowly. He could almost swear he saw steel seep into her posture. That generous bottom stopped swaying, the perky ponytail went still, and those full lips, which had been pursed in silent whistling, were now pressed together tightly. She turned to face him. “Yes?” “Nothing.” He hesitated, which was unusual for he was normally at ease with women. Hell, the sheilas loved him! Except for Regan, obviously. “Everything okay here?” “Of course.” One fine brow was arched coolly. “Did you need anything?” “Not at all.” With a quick nod, he continued to the clinic rooms. Damn! Why does she look at me as though I’ve just climbed out from under a rock? What have I ever done to her? He racked his brains. Nothing he could think of, anyway.

Operation Seduction

5

Maybe he was imagining it. Maybe this was just Regan now. Almost instantly he discarded the thought. No, Regan was a ball of laughs when with her friends. She joked around with the best of them and the patients loved her. So why was she so stiff and on guard when he was around? Maybe he’d find out on this trip, while they were alone. ***** Sitting down in the little dining room, Reg mentally rubbed her hands together as she eyed the plateful of roast meat and vegies. No taking the fat off the meat for her, no sirree! Meat was meant to be eaten with the fat on it, dripping in gravy, and the potatoes were crispy. Yum yum. Digby sat down directly opposite her and Reg rolled her eyes. Salad and a piece of cold meat—with the fat cut off. He glanced at her plate, then up at her, and smiled. “Hungry? I’ve noticed you’ve quite an appetite.” The remark stung. “Got a problem with that?” He blinked. “I beg your pardon?” “With my appetite?” Of which she suddenly didn’t have any. “I’m sorry. Did I say something?” Reg glared at him. “Are you making a crack about my weight?” “Your weight?” Those bright, blue eyes slid over her, lingered on her breasts and drifted back up. “You’re dieting? Because if you are, I might be able to assist—” “Back up there, mate,” Reg growled. “I’m not dieting. I never diet. You have a problem with that?” “No, but obviously you do.” His generous lips tightened. “What’s going on, Regan?” How she hated when he said her name like that. Regan. As though she were a naughty child being called to task for something. “Nothing.” Spearing a piece of potato, she wiped it through the gravy and looked at him while popping it into her mouth. “When I first joined this ship a week ago, you were friendly. That lasted one day. Why?” “I have no idea what you mean.” Just eat your bloody rabbit food. Digby’s fork and knife hit the table with a determined crack. “Regan.” Her temper, which had been simmering since the episode a week ago, started to unravel. “What…Dickie?” “Aha!” Reg jumped. The potato she’d just forked fell off onto her uniform. “Hell!” One long finger was pointed directly at her and she scowled from it to its too-handsome owner. “You only ever called me Dickie a few times, Reg, and that was when you were upset at me about something.” His brow creased. “From memory, when I laughed about your threelegged cat after it came back from the vet, and another time when I…” “Yes?” Coolly, she arched one brow. If he didn’t remember, she sure as hell did. “When I, er…” He cleared his throat, his gaze running over her again while a faint flush crept into his cheekbones.

Angela Verdenius

6

“Told me I was busting out of my dress on my first-ever date with a boy?” The stab of her fork into the beans was done with a lethal intensity. “And then, if I remember correctly, you told my brother, Derek, that the only boy who’d take a hefty sheila out would be someone desperate.” Uncomfortable was a mild way of putting how Digby looked right then. Which was just fine by Reg. “Regan, I’m sorry. I didn’t know you overheard that.” “How about the fact that Derek and you got into a fight over it?” “I deserved it.” The tension eased from him a little. “Did I hurt you so much back then that you don’t like me now?” Regan stared at him. How could such an intelligent man be so…so…thick? “Regan?” He held out his hand, a troubled expression on his face. His big, broad hand that could sew stitches into a patient with skill, hold a newborn with tenderness, soothe a cantankerous child—and could make a woman heat up in places that had no right to heat up. Shaking the mental picture away, Reg raised one brow. “What?” “I’m so sorry if I hurt you so much that it’s stayed with you all these years.” “Look, Dickie—” “You are still mad at me!” Exasperated, she shook her head. “I knew you were an oversexed, hormone-ridden, male slut when you were a teenager, but I could have forgiven you the snide remarks about overweight sheilas.” Those gorgeous lips tightened. “Indeed, I was prepared to get to know you again, seeing as how I haven’t seen you since your family shifted away years ago. But a few things have happened since then that makes me certain you’re not much better now than you were back then.” With a sniff of righteousness, Reg took a sip of soft drink. Sugared soft drink, thank you, not the diet stuff. Digby’s eyes seemed to grow brighter in intensity. “And what could I have possibly done to convince you that I’m still a—how did you put it? Sex-crazed teen?” “Oversexed, hormone-ridden, male slut.” Reg rolled the words around her mouth. “Yep, that’s right.” The nostrils in his aristocratic nose flared. “Thank you.” “My pleasure, Dickie. Really.” “Now, you can tell me just what I’ve done to make you think I’m still as I was.” She could tell him. She could tell him and not be so childish as to sulk over it. But geez, now and again the inner-child had to have free rein. Right? Taking another slow sip of her soft drink, Reg eyed him over the rim of the glass. Mr. Gorgeous-And-Make-The-Panties-Wet was watching her with a flash of temper in his fine eyes. Power to the warrior woman! “Tell me, Regan,” he growled. “For what reason?” she drawled. “Let’s be adult about this, Dickie, and forget the whole conversation.” The inner-child in her chortled. For some insane reason, she was enjoying pushing Digby’s buttons. Getting a rise out

Operation Seduction

7

of him. Having him notice her— Oops! Where did that come from? In one abrupt move, Digby slammed his hands down, pushed up out of the chair and strode around the table. Placing one hand on the back of her chair and the other on the table, he leaned forward and glared down at her. “Tell me.” “Watch your blood pressure, Doc.” He ground his teeth. “Regan…” Having him up this close was starting to play havoc with her senses. The faint, fresh scent of his aftershave barely overlaid his own unique, male scent. His eyes were fairly snapping and that square jaw of his was clenched. No callous teenager now, Digby was all male. One very annoyed male. And she was on the receiving end of that temper for being silly enough to give over to her inner-child and poke the snake until it threatened to bite. Ooh, he can bite me anytime! Especially his trouser snake! She shook her head slightly. Now where the hell did that errant thought come from? It’s not like I even really like him! But I lust after him. Give over. He won’t bed a big girl like you. You’re not his skinny type. The thought was like a jug of iced water being thrown over her, bringing to the fore hidden resentments and old hurts she’d thought long buried. Reminding her of the episode, of which it was now time to inform him. Reg glared up at him. “I saw you looking at Barry’s girlie mags, with the naked women in there, and their perfect bodies. I even heard you agreeing when Barry was going on about how slim women were sexy, and how fat women were only good for a slow, stodgy ride.” Digby’s brow creased in puzzlement. “He said that?” “Oh, come on! I heard you mumble a yes and then I saw your eyes go wide when he showed you the next picture!” “Well of course my eyes went wide, Reg. Yours would have too if you’d seen the huge, fake breasts on that woman!” Taking a deep breath, he shook his head. “I don’t remember agreeing that fa—er…large women were only for slow, stodgy rides, though. I remember not really even listening to him go on about the big knockers on the slim women.” “Whatever.” Suddenly tired of the whole thing, Reg slipped out of the other side of the chair and stood up. “Where are you going?” “To my cabin.” He straightened up slowly. “You haven’t finished eating.” “Well, I might lose a few pounds and not have to get your help to diet, won’t I?” she said snidely. He blinked, his gaze flashing from the plate of roast to the plate of salad, and then he winced. “Ouch. Regan, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—” “That’s the whole problem, isn’t it?” She stabbed her forefinger in his direction. “No one thinks about what they say around big women. We’re practically invisible when it comes to being in a room full of women with perfect figures!” “Regan.” He reached out for her. “That’s not true—” “Touch me and I’ll break your fingers!” Reg strode past him. “When you were young, you didn’t even see me half the time. Your eyes were on the other lovelies. And now? Your

Angela Verdenius

8

eyes are still on the lovelies.” “That’s unfair and totally untrue!” “Really?” Glaring at him from the cabin doorway, Reg growled, “You’ve picked up two women in the last two towns. Both nurses with to-die-for figures. Their friends, a little weightier, only merited a glance. Don’t tell me you’ve changed, Dickie.” Flouncing out of the room—or as much as she could flounce—Regan strode back to her cabin and slammed the door behind her. The useless lock clicked and the door swung open again, as it always did. Ignoring it, Regan plopped down onto the chair at the little desk and scowled at her hands. Finally, she’d had her say. Finally, she’d said to him everything her gawky teen self had never been able to say. She hadn’t realized just how much his cavalier attitude and careless words had stayed with her over the years. Her life was fine. She had friends, she didn’t worry about her weight, she had nice clothes, was confident and outgoing. But several minutes alone with Digby, an overheard sentence or two, and she felt as though she was fourteen again. Fat, awkward, every boy’s friend but no one’s girlfriend. A few dates but nothing earthshaking. “Shit.” Resting her face in her hands, she sucked in a deep, steadying breath. “I am not a weakling! I am me. I am who I am. I’m a good person—okay, I am a bitch at times—but I’ve never kicked a man when he’s down. Okay, there was that one time, but he was an arsehole; was it my fault he tripped over a crack in the footpath while trying to grope me? Regan, stop being a child and be a woman.” She rubbed her forehead with her fingertips. “Be a woman. Be a grown-up.” She breathed deeply in the quiet. “Oh goody,” a deep voice said from the doorway behind her. “Being a grown-up opens so many new doors.” Good God Almighty. Dickie. ***** Having no idea that his careless words as a teenager had obviously struck deep at Regan, Digby had been trying to come up with a way to convince her he had changed. Hell, he’d never noticed a woman’s figure unless it came into conflict with her health. Well, that wasn’t totally true. He did admire a good figure, but he was no longer the oversexed, hormone-ridden, male slut that Regan had labeled him. He was more taken with the woman herself, not her figure. Though a nice figure was— No! No, stay on track. He pinched the bridge of his nose, took a deep breath and straightened his shoulders. Being on track meant having a plan. The first step in that plan was apologizing. Leaving the dining cabin, he marched around the curvilinear corridor until he came to Regan’s cabin. The door was open and he was about to knock when he caught sight of her sitting at the table, her face in her hands. His blood went cold. Was she crying? Then he heard the words that made him come up with a whole new plan. “Be a woman. Be a grown-up.” Regan breathed deeply. Oh yes, that opened up a whole new plan. Regan was a woman hurt by comments about her weight and now…now he had a chance to prove he had changed. Starting with her.

Operation Seduction

9

“Oh goody,” he said, pushing the door right open. “Being a grown-up opens so many new doors.” She froze, then turned and faced him slowly. A blush tinted her rounded cheeks, giving her a sweet appearance—which was totally belied by the flashing of her big, brown eyes. “What are you doing here?” “I’ve come to make amends.” Walking right on in, he glanced around her cabin. It was tidy, clean and… Hello! “My, my, Regan. A pin-up of a naked, muscled man?” He looked directly at her, not bothering to hide his amusement. “No pin-ups of a weightier bloke?” “Get out.” She stood up. Taking several steps closer to her, Digby noted that no alarm showed in those pretty eyes. Her full lips were pursed with annoyance. “A bit hypocritical, don’t you think?” “I’m not asking for your opinion. Now shift your clacker from my cabin.” “Ah. No can do.” “I swear I’ll kick you in it!” “Really?” Eyes gleaming at the sudden enjoyment he was getting from baiting her, he took the final step that brought them almost breast to chest. Her scent wafted up to him, a faint flowery perfume. Brown eyes flashing fire, she poked him in the chest. “Back off, Dickie. I’m warning you.” Oh yeah, I’m going to enjoy this. “How about I give you a little warning, Regan?” Catching an errant lock of her hair, he twirled it around his finger, marveling at the silky soft texture of it. “I was going to apologize for my insensitivity—” “You were an utter mongrel.” She looked from his finger entangled in her lock of hair to his face. “Let go.” “Charming. Anyway, you won’t accept an apology, that’s clear. So I’ve decided to prove to you that I do find you attractive.” That luscious mouth fell open, then snapped shut with the finality of a trap. “Bugger off!” “Not really my scene, Regan.” Leaning down so that his breath brushed her cheeks, he smiled. “I’m going to demonstrate that I’m not the shallow man you’ve judged me to be.” “And just how are you going to do that?” Her voice could have frozen hell’s flames. Anticipation curled through him. Angry, she was a real livewire. How interesting and titillating. “I’m going to seduce you.” Her mouth dropped open once more, her eyes widened, and he waited for her stammered reply. She laughed in his face instead. Okay, not quite the response he’d expected, but at least she hadn’t slapped him. That might still be coming, though, especially after he pulled his next stunt. Closing the small distance between them, Digby cut off her laugh by the simple process of pressing his mouth to hers. Her lips were soft, full, and being already open allowed him access to the warm moistness of her mouth. Her flavor exploded through him like hot honey and he deepened the kiss, slipping his arms around her back to gather her close. God, she was so soft. Even as he registered the sweetness of her essence, he felt the

Angela Verdenius

10

fullness of her breasts against his chest, the roundness of her hips cushioning him, the utter femininity of the plump curves in his arms. With every breath he drew in her flowery scent, and he felt something unbidden slam deep down in his gut. Heat speared through him when she moved against him and he dragged his hands from around her back to her hips, his palms following the gentle contours of her flesh beneath the uniform. Her waist was smaller, giving her that voluptuous hourglass figure. Sliding his hands up her ribcage, he didn’t feel skin stretched over bone that framed the women he’d gone out with before—thin women, lean women, women obsessed with staying in the vogue of being thin. Everything about Regan was soft and full, and her breasts were no different. Palming them, he felt nothing but hot flesh beneath thin fabric. She needed no extra padding, no miracle bra to add curves. Her breasts were round, heavy and totally natural. Her nipples hardened and pushed into his palms. Christ, what have I been missing all these years? In that one moment, he registered Regan as a complete woman—soft, curvaceous, welcoming, utterly feminine. The slap on his cheek was, however, anything but soft. Flabbergasted, he jerked back, releasing her. “What the hell—?” Those fantasy breasts were heaving as Reg glared up at him. “What are you playing at?” “I’m not playing.” He rubbed his stinging cheek. “Geez, you pack a wallop.” “I don’t like being played with!” His gaze ran hotly over her. “I’d like to play with you.” “My feelings, you wally!” Stepping back, Reg’s ample bottom came up against the desk. “Don’t play with me, don’t make fun of me. I’m not your diversion to laugh about later with your friends.” Hearing the hurt deep within her voice, Digby took a deep breath. “Regan, I promise you, I’m not playing with you, nor am I going to hurt you. What’s wrong with me proving you’re wrong?” “You’re out to prove a point and then you’ll walk away.” “Says who?” “Says me.” Digby smiled slightly. “You intrigue me, Regan. I’m going to get to know you a little more.” “Bugger off.” “Are you afraid I’ll prove you wrong?” “I think you’re the one who should be afraid.” The deep, hot thrill of the chase unexpectedly coiled inside Digby and he smiled. Wolfishly. “Then let’s see who proves whom wrong. We’re alone aboard this ship for the next week, Regan. Challenge up.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Licking her lips, her gaze darted over him. “Not up to the challenge?” Watching the expressions flitter across her face was fascinating. Bewilderment, uncertainty, a flash of anger and then the resolution. “You can try, Dickie, but you won’t win

Operation Seduction

11

me over.” He didn’t bother to hide the gleam of satisfaction in his eyes…or the flash of heat. And boy, did that throw Regan off, for now she looked flustered. “Oh, I will. And you’ll be the prize.” Regan threw her shoulders back. “We’ll see how long you last in the next town, boyo. I guarantee you’ll crumble in no time.” Anticipation unfurling, his gaze slid down her body once again. “Care to place a bet on that?” “No need. I know men like you.” The words bit a little, but he was made of sterner stuff. Leaning down, he locked their gazes together. “You don’t know me as well as you think, Regan. I guarantee that by the end of this trip, we’ll know each other real well.” Giving her cheek a flick with his finger, he straightened and strode for the door. Leaving her in a state of uncertainty was a fine way to get the juices stirring. Even better, leave her with something to really stew over. “No holds barred, Regan. This is war, and the winner takes all.”

Angela Verdenius

12

Chapter Two Regan couldn’t believe Digby was actually serious about trying to seduce her. You couldn’t seduce someone who didn’t turn you on. The bloke was full of crap. But his kiss had been a drugging experience, one that had her walking around with a warmth in her loins that wasn’t normally there. Thankfully, she didn’t have to face him until they landed in a little township on the edge of the desert. The patients were already waiting for them in the UAM building. One at a time they came into the medical clinic on board the ship. The routine was comfortable. Reg took down their details, wrote notes on them, sent them to Digby who then did the assessment and sent them back for her to deal with, be it dressings or simply give them the medications he’d prescribed. Some of the patients waited in a side room to be personally attended by him in minor theater once the patient list was finished. Standing opposite him across the high table-cum-bed the patients laid on, Regan looked at him fully for the first time since their encounter in her cabin earlier. He was efficient and businesslike, his eyes impersonal as he dealt with the more tricky dressings and minor theatre. Relaxing, she forced her mind away from the feeling of disappointment and onto the patient. So what if he’s forgotten already? You know what he’s like. Sheesh! And he’s working. Not that that’d make a difference. Reg had just ushered the last patient out of the ship when she came face-to-face with the very person who would break Digby’s little challenge. Sharon Vencyer. Tall, slim, with long blonde hair and huge blue eyes. A smile like a hot angel and a shark-like attitude when it came to the handsome UAM doctor. “I need a complete woman’s check,” she stated. “You’re not on our bookings,” Reg replied calmly. Sharon tossed her blonde mane. “I need the works. Breast examination, pap smear, the whole gyno works.” Her face brightened as Digby started down the ramp. “Doctor!” Digby smiled. “Hello.” “I was just telling your nurse that I need a complete woman’s check-up.” Those blue eyes ran hotly over his frame. “Top and bottom, if you know what I mean.” It was perfectly clear what she meant. Slut. Regan looked at Digby. “Shall I get you the duck bill, Doctor?” Digby glanced at her, amusement in his bright blue eyes. “That won’t be necessary, Nurse. I’m sure you can handle it.” “Oh, I do believe Sharon would prefer you to handle…it. Doctor.” Take that. Coming to a halt beside Reg, he smiled at Sharon. “My nurse handles the woman’s check-up, Ms…?” “Sharon,” the blonde replied. “You did my breast exam last time, remember?” Leaning forward to give him a flash of those breasts in the low-cut blouse, she said huskily, “You did it so…expertly.” Digby looked at Reg, and with a small shock she realized that he really didn’t remember the leggy blonde. “Sharon thought she had a lump.”

Operation Seduction

13

A fleeting shadow crossed his face and his voice, though pleasant, was now a little curt. “Ah, yes, now I remember. Well, my nurse will take care of you, Ms…Sharon. She does those things.” He strode past them both, leaving Sharon staring in surprise and Reg with raised brows. “I’ll be back soon, Regan. Be ready to leave.” Sharon looked after Digby with the look of a hungry hound. “You are so lucky to be working with him.” “He’s a good doctor.” Regan started up the ramp. “If you’ll follow me—” “Forget it. If that hunk isn’t going to feel me up, then I certainly don’t want you doing it!” With that brazen remark, Sharon strode away. Aw, how sweet. Grinning with more satisfaction than she should have felt, Regan went into the ship and started the sterilization process of all the equipment used. By the time Digby returned, she had the clinic and minor theater clean, and the corridor leading into the ship washed of all dusty footprints. Digby didn’t come near her and she shrugged mentally. What did she expect? He’d been into town, he’d been busy, and the challenge was off. No need to be disappointed. It was better this way. The drongo. Going to her cabin, she shrugged out of her uniform, tossing the khaki top and pants into the laundry chute where it would automatically wash, dry and be ready for her to iron within the hour. The shower was nice. Not that she was dirty, but it freshened her up nicely, allowing the fragrant soap to wash away the antiseptic smell for a short time. Once finished, she dressed in a loose dress and headed for the dinning cabin for the evening meal. On auto pilot, the ship would land automatically in the UAM bay at the next township and clinic would start again in the morning. So now it was time to relax, have a meal and read for awhile. Relaxation, however, went straight out the window when she entered the dimly-lit dining cabin. About to switch the light on, her gaze was arrested by the table. In the middle of it stood several tall candles in a safety crystal glass holder. A red rose in a small vase stood next to it. Two fluted glasses held an amber liquid and were placed opposite each other on the table. Damn, had Dickie brought Sharon here after all? That was forbidden. No one but patients needing transporting and the medical staff were allowed aboard ship. Having that trollop onboard was a slap in the face to not only protocol, but herself as well. She’d have his balls for this! “Dickie!” she yelled angrily. “Ah, your voice is like music to my ears,” a deep voice drawled behind her. “Move over, love, there’s a good little shiela.” A lean hip bumped her aside and she could only stare as Digby walked past her, holding two plates of steaming food. He set them on the table, then with a flourish drew her chair out and looked expectantly at her. Okay, obviously this wasn’t for Ms Hot-to-Trot. This was part of the seduction. Ignoring the feeling of relief that swept through her, Reg raised one brow coolly. “That can’t possibly be for me.”

Angela Verdenius

14

“Oh, but it is.” “But it’s not rabbit food.” Walking across to the table, she studied the food. Man, it looked bonzer! “You left the fat on the meat…and those potatoes look roasted, not dry baked. Goodness me, is that chocolate cake as well?” “Your gratitude is heartwarming.” Before she could even guess his intent, two big hands grabbed her waist and swung her over the chair. And let go. She fell onto the seat with an undignified plop. Reg was still trying to regain her composure when Digby walked around to the other side of the table and sat down. With flair, he snapped the napkin open and spread it across his lap. “Eat up, love,” he said cheerfully. Pursing her lips, she picked up the fork and eyed him cautiously. “So, I think work went rather well today,” he continued conversationally. “Yeah…” The candlelight reflected in his eyes when he looked up at her suddenly. “You know, I never noticed before how you suit your uniform, Regan.” “Oh?” The roast meat was perfect. Well done with a crispy outing of fat. Yum. “You looked so officious, so professional.” Strong white teeth bit into a carrot. “I’m supposed to.” Where was he going with this? “Who’d guess that underneath that uniform was a hot little body?” Regan stared at him for several seconds. His eyes gleamed back at her. “You really are a male slut,” she stated. “No. I’m a man appreciating a luscious body.” “You’re a man who’ll be wearing his food in a minute.” Leaning her elbow on the table, she angled her fork at him. “If you call this seduction, mate, you’ve already lost.” “Good food, candles, champagne…it doesn’t do anything for you?” He cocked his head to one side. “Good food is necessary to live, candles are okay when there’s no electricity, and champagne is lolly-water.” He studied her for several minutes, chewing thoughtfully on his meat. “So tell me, love, what would get your juices flowing for me?” “Hell, Dickie, if this is your idea of seduction—” “No, my idea is getting you naked, down and dirty, but I thought I should attempt romance first.” His grin was a dark promise…or threat, she wasn’t sure which. “Let’s forget the romance. Eat up and we’ll go shag.” Rolling her eyes, Reg forked up peas. “That’ll get you Sharon, but it won’t get you me.” All laughter fled Digby’s face. “Sharon Vencyer is a disgrace.” “I thought she was just your type. Tall, slim and a knock-out.” Gauging his reaction, trying to see if he was really speaking the truth, Regan studied him closely. His eyes were steady. “Pretending to have a lump just for the cheap thrill of a man feeling her breasts is not my type, Regan. Breast cancer is nothing to laugh about, and when people like her prey on those fears for cheap thrills…well, it makes me sick.” Abruptly he

Operation Seduction

15

took a long swallow of the champagne. Well, well, well. Slowly he put the glass down. “Don’t look so surprised.” “I just thought…” “What?” A muscle jumped in his jaw, his eyes darkening. “That I have flings with all my beautiful patients?” Obviously she’d been wrong, so she shrugged. And continued eating. It took a lot to make her lose her appetite. Studying her in turn, Digby said slowly, “I do not have affairs with patients while I’m treating them. I am not a male slut ready to fall into the arms of any beautiful woman.” “Okay.” She forked up potato. “I do not go sniffing after nurses.” “Okay.” She forked up carrot. “Do you believe me?” “I’m not sure,” she replied truthfully. “Regan, the only one I’m sniffing after right now is you.” “Charming.” But she couldn’t stop the treacherous little trickle of warmth that slipped through her, or the humor that reared its head. “Do I need to muzzle you?” White teeth flashed in the dim light and his low laugh was a pleasant rumble. “Only if you don’t want me to bite as well.” Now that conjured up some interesting images. Not that she had to worry about him biting her. Damn it. “I can bite.” His voice lowered to a husky drawl. “And lick.” His tongue came out and caught a drip of gravy that fell from his meat; his eyes seemed to be just a little brighter. Regan swallowed and pressed her legs together. Idiot, he doesn’t really mean it. Coolly, she arched her brows at him. “You don’t say?” “You’ll find out.” “Oh?” “Soon.” He offered her a piece of meat on the end of his fork. “Open up.” “What am I? A vagina ready for a pap smear?” God, did he really think feeding her like a puppy was going to seduce her? Lips twitching, he pulled the fork back. “Regan, you’re not making this easy.” “I’m not into all this romance shit, Digby. I—” “You called me Digby.” “So?” “I usually get Dickie from you.” “When you make me shirty, you get Dickie.” He smiled. “So you’re not mad at me.” “Give me a few minutes.” His laughter was warm, low. Genuine amusement. The tone seeped into her and Reg looked down at her plate. It was disconcerting how he could make her feel so…warm. Almost as though he sensed her discomfort, the laughter stopped. “Regan? What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” She feigned a yawn. “I’m just a little tired.”

Angela Verdenius

16

“It’s been a busy time.” “Yeah. So maybe we’d better put off the big seduction scene until tomorrow.” “You think so?” “Yeah.” “Okay.” He’d given in too easily. So he probably was relieved. She risked a peek up to catch him watching her with a predatory look. Oh shit. That didn’t bode well. Nor did the flush of heat that shot straight to her core. “I don’t give up for anything.” Digby’s words held a warning. Not a promise, but a warning. “Don’t take this so seriously.” She laughed, trying to lighten the mood which had suddenly taken a turn for the… She didn’t know what word to use. Definitely not serious. Or hunted. Or… “I’m going to have you, Regan.” Oh, there was the word. Sexual. Trying to maintain her cool, she raised one shoulder in a cool shrug. “Male slut. That’s what I said before. This was about seduction, not sex.” Standing up, his movements were deliberate, slow. His tread was light as though balanced on the balls of his feet. She nearly dropped her fork when he bent over her. He plucked it from her fingers to drop onto the table, then swung her around to face him. Dropping into a crouch before her, he caught her hand. And smiled wickedly. “We’ll see.” He kissed her hand, an innocent gesture, except he ran his tongue slowly across the back of her hand, all the while looking up at her out of heated eyes. Before she could jerk her hand out of his grip, he’d placed it in her lap with a not so innocent brush of his knuckles across the apex of her thighs, stood up and was gone. Just like that. Leaving her all hot and bothered. Well…hell. ***** Staying overnight in the outback town of Garagee during a family wedding was always interesting, especially as just about everyone in the town was related in some way. And the UAM doctor and nurse were considered part of the family. So saying, Reg and Digby found themselves at the wedding, and following that, the reception. Sitting back in the fold-up chair, Digby was trying to unobtrusively peer around the busty brunette who was trying her best to hold his attention. His attention, however, was firmly centered on Regan sitting with a bunch of women a few tables away. “Here.” The groom’s father, Bruce, sat at the table and plunked a tinny down in front of Digby. “Crack a coldie.” Politeness made Digby smile at the craggy-faced man and accept the beer. Not that he wanted another, he’d already had one. “Thanks.” “So, Doc, had a busy week?” “The usual.” He took a sip of the cold brew. The brunette tossed her hair back over her slim shoulders. “I may have to make an

Operation Seduction

17

appointment to see you next time you’re here, Digby.” “You’re ill?” Digby could just see the top of Regan’s head over the woman’s shoulder. “Just in need of a check-up.” She winked at him. “See my nurse, she deals with the bookings.” Regan’s laughter peeled out, a full-on laugh of genuine amusement, and Digby wondered what she found so funny. “The female mob must be exchanging wedding night disaster stories,” Bruce informed him. Digby’s brows rose. “Is that a new tradition?” “Not here. Every wedding night has ended in disaster of some kind.” “The men don’t talk about it.” “That’s because they’re usually at the center of it.” A slow beat filled the air and the brunette leaned across the table. “Want to dance?” No. He caught sight of Regan getting up and moving into the arms of a young bloke with a pleasant face. “Sure.” She beamed a flash of white teeth between blood-red lips. Politely, Digby led her out onto the dance floor and almost immediately she mashed herself hard against him. Really hard against him. Her bony pelvis ground against his and her skinny arms almost had him in a headlock. With no choice but to embrace her, Digby whirled around the dance floor. Looking for Regan. And there she was, laughing up into the face of that useless drongo with his oldfashioned mullet haircut and dusty shoes. The bloke had his hands on Regan’s waist, and every now and again his palm slipped lower to her curvaceous bottom. Dirty bastard. Digby whirled his partner closer, and by the time the music stopped he was directly beside Regan and her partner. Bugger being polite. “Swap?” he said, and before anyone could say anything, he peeled the clinging violet off his body and pressed her into the other bloke’s arms. “But—” Regan began. “But—” the other bloke said. The brunette just looked daggers at Digby and Regan, and he figured she was going to cancel the appointment before she’d even made it. Big loss…not. Catching Regan into his arms just as the next tune came on, a slow romantic beat, Digby felt immense satisfaction. She was soft, warm, and a much more comfortable partner than the skinny brunette. “Well, Dickie, that was gallant of you,” Reg finally said. “Hmm?” Pulling her right up against him, he inhaled her flowery scent. Nice. “Ditching your dance partner like a hot brick.” “I didn’t.” The lights dimmed and he heaved a sigh of pure satisfaction. It just felt so right, the warm night, Regan in his arms… “You just about tossed her into Mick’s arms. What was that about?” He bent his head until his breath brushed her ear. “I wanted to dance with you. Is that such a crime?” “Seduction.”

Angela Verdenius

18

“Huh?” “Seduction.” Her breath was a puff of moist air on his neck, sending a shiver of heat through him. “Your dumb challenge.” “Oh.” He’d forgotten about that. “Gee, you see straight through me.” She fell silent and Digby gave himself up to the moment. The night was warm, a relief from the hot day. A warm breeze blew and the snap of the BBQ fire sent sparks up into the night sky. A multitude of scents were in the air: cooking meat, charred meat, beer, cigarette smoke, a dozen different perfumes and aftershave. The dogs who sat in the corner of the verandah drooled and waited to be fed scraps. Those dogs really need a bath. But the scent that filled his senses the most was the flowery scent from the woman in his arms. The dance was over too soon. Digby sighed in frustration when Regan excused herself and went back to where the women were sitting and chatting. The sense of loss was keen and he returned to the table where Bruce was waiting. Bruce, who was into his eighth tinny and getting maudlin. Oh, joy. ***** The man was trying everything in his power to seduce her. Regan eyed the latest offering. Yellow sunflowers. “Well, there were no roses,” Digby defended himself. “Picking wildflowers is against the law.” He leered. “Going to punish me? Want me to get my pants off for a little spanking?” “If that’s supposed to be romantic, Dickie, you’re failing.” “You can take your panties down instead, if you want.” She slapped the sunflowers against his chest. “Go take a cold shower.” When she went back to her cabin after the day’s clinic, the sunflowers were sitting in a vase on her bedside table. They were a little wilted looking and one had a broken stem and loped to the side sadly, but they were there. Shaking her head, she grinned a little. The next offering was a box of chocolates. “Hey!” Digby protested at her pursed lips. “Chocolates and flowers are the accepted romantic gifts.” “Yeah, but I prefer caramel chocolate.” She waited for his reaction. “We can make the honey flow.” In one quick move, he backed her up against the wall and leaned against her, his arms braced on the wall each side of her. A wicked gleam lit up his eyes. “I said caramel, not honey.” Regan raised one brow. “I’d like to taste your honey.” “Are you a virgin, Dickie?” For the first time, he actually looked disconcerted. “No. Why?” “Because your seductive words suck.” She tapped him on the chest with the box of chocolates. “You need practice. Big time.” “I’m more a man of action than words.” His voice was a low, sexy purr. “I’ll prove it if you give me the chance.” “Let me think. Ahh…no.” Her heart skipped a beat when he placed one finger beneath her chin and tipped her

Operation Seduction

19

head up. The heat of his body pressed against her lower half seeped into her deliciously. Whoo boy, the man is potent! And then he kissed her. Long, slow and deep, making her toes curl in her sensible nurse’s shoes and her nipples harden in her sensible bra. Making her insensible. When he finally stopped, she would have slid right down the wall if he hadn’t been holding her up with the simple pressure of his lean lower hips pressed boldly against her. “Seductive enough?” he murmured, his blue eyes even brighter than normal. “Okay.” She battled to get her breathing back to normal. “You kiss better than you talk.” “Goody. Now we’re getting somewhere.” He leaned down again. The kissing was lethal. She couldn’t help but wonder if the rest of his seduction would be as hot and found herself actually looking forward to what else might happen. Until she reminded herself that to him, she was just a challenge. He had a point to prove. Big, strong, handsome man could be attracted to little, plain, fat woman. Wonderful. That thought alone made the hot go cold. Fumbling with the box of chocolates, she drew one out, tapped him on the shoulder, and when he reluctantly lifted his head again, popped the piece of chocolate into his open mouth. Surprised, he stepped back. “Caramel.” She waved the box at him, turned and strode back down the corridor. The chocolate she ate that night, while she lay in bed and stared up at the ceiling as she wondered why her heart was so heavy. The challenge was not a good idea. Somehow, she thought, it might just leave her with a little heartache. Digby the man was a little more different to the teen she remembered. His pursuit of her was single-minded, and no slim, vivacious woman had deterred him from his pursuit of her. The reminder it was all due to the stupid challenge was really starting to hurt when it shouldn’t be affecting her. Miserably, she popped the last chocolate into her mouth, then in an act of defiance, flopped onto her side and turned the light off without brushing her teeth. You had to walk on the wild side every now and again. ***** Regan was not an easy woman to seduce. Glancing at her, Digby observed her deal efficiently with the dressing on the boy’s knee. He couldn’t have been mistaken. He’d seen the flash of heat in her eyes the other night. But here he was, four days after the challenge was issued, and no closer to winning her over. It was becoming serious now, and it wasn’t just about the challenge. Her easy laughter and chatter with the male patients had him straining to hear her. Her friendliness with a young bloke not much older than her, and her complete obliviousness to the same bloke’s devoted gaze, made Digby shake his head. Regan had no idea there were a few male patients who’d be more than happy to get better acquainted with her. And not on a nurse-patient basis either.

Angela Verdenius

20

The thought of them getting personal with Regan had him frowning, and only the startled look from the old lady whose ulcer he was inspecting brought him back to his surroundings. Pasting on a cheerful expression, he continued determinedly with his patients until finally the list was finished and the ship was empty of all but himself and his nurse. “Are we leaving straight away?” Reg queried when he used the controls to raise the ramp and lock it in place. “Why? Got a date?” Digby snapped back. “Geez, what’s got your stethoscope in a knot?” He had no idea. Looking at Reg, his gaze traveled down her body. Her very curvaceous, full body in that officious uniform. Sweet Regan, with her brown hair in that perky ponytail and smart mouth. He wanted to kiss that smart mouth. It had tormented him in his dreams the night before. Just the thought of that eager bloke imagining doing the kinds of things he himself wanted to do to Regan annoyed him. Suddenly he was so very much aware of time slipping away. Next week Barry and Charlotte would be back onboard and his time alone with Regan would be over. There’d be no time to themselves. That’s what had his stethoscope in a knot. “Are you all right?” Concerned, she touched his shoulder and placed a hand to his forehead. The step she took brought her close to him and the stretch of her arm up brought those bountiful breasts hard up against her top. Her flowery scent permeated his senses. That was all it took to make his hunger rise up and overflow. Grabbing her, he hauled her to him. Yanking the tie from her ponytail, he wrapped his fingers in her hair and held her still for his kiss. Immediately he took advantage of her gasp, sweeping inside to plunder the hot, delicious depths. A groan of pure carnal enjoyment rose up inside him, matching the heat that pooled low in his groin at the shift and press of her softer body against his. And then, incredibly, she was kissing him back, her tongue meeting his, her arms sliding around his neck. Almost aggressively. Tugging the shirt from his pants, she slid her hands beneath and he felt her soft palms glide around his waist to trail up his spine. Her fingers kneaded the muscles, sending little sparks of hedonistic fire skittering through his veins. The days they’d spent with him attempting to seduce her, trying to make her melt, and she fending him off with sharp wit and words, had finally reached a peak. They could square off against each other, but the attraction sparking between them was undeniable. Unzipping her top, he slid his hand inside and finally, finally…he was cupping one full breast in his hand, feeling the heat of her flesh through the lacey material of her bra. About to push the top off her shoulders, he was suddenly halted by Reg pulling her lips from his and grabbing hold of her top with one hand. “No,” she gasped. “What?” He blinked, trying to clear the fog of passion that beat in a hot drum inside him. “Digby, I can’t do this.”

Operation Seduction

21

“Can’t what? Make love?” He reached for her again. “Regan—” “This is a seduction. That’s all it is.” She took a step back as she shook her head. “It’s gone far enough. I’m not giving myself to you for a simple challenge.” Challenge? For a second he frowned and then realization dawned. “Regan, this has nothing to do with a challenge—” “Of course it does.” She briskly zipped up her uniform and swung away on her heel. “You don’t win, Dickie.” Win? His libido was running riot and she thought he was worried about the stupid challenge? Moving forward, he growled, “Forget the bloody challenge!” “Good idea.” And she darted away. “Regan!” He started after her, only to swear when the communications system beeped an incoming call. An incoming call could only mean one of several things. There was an emergency somewhere, a callout, or someone else to add onto the patient list. It wasn’t to be ignored. By the time he’d taken the call—a request to drop back into one of the towns on their way back to check on a man with a possible case of cellulitis in his arm—Digby’s inner fire had cooled a bit. By then he had enough sense not to pursue Regan. As his father always said, it was better to let angry sheilas simmer down before they bit your head off. He could think of one head he’d like Regan to bite, but he doubted it was the same thing his father referred to. Which only kicked his libido into overdrive again. Bloody hell. ***** Lying in bed, Regan sighed. The stupid challenge was over, at least for her. Having Digby around, much less giving her hot looks and suggestive innuendos, was doing her no good. She wanted him. There, it was out in the open. She had the hots for the same boy who had broken her heart back when they were both teens. They hadn’t really changed, either—he was still hot stuff and she was still the overweight sheila lusting after him. Only now they were doctor and nurse. Rolling over, she gazed up at the ceiling. It was late and the ship was on course for the final port of call, the cattle station Wyumba. Then they were going back to pick up Charlotte and Barry. Would it get any better? Tired, grumpy, and feeling just a little sorry for herself, she got out of bed and headed for the dining cabin, where she downed a glass of juice and hung her head rather pathetically for a few minutes. Get a grip. Maybe you can transfer to another ship and avoid having to see Digby again. It was always an option, but one that left her feeling even more bereft. Heading back to her cabin, she came to a halt when Digby stepped out from the darkness of his doorway. Standing in front of her wearing only a pair of boxers, his gorgeous body on proud display, made her feel suddenly…small. Overweight. All the insecurities she’d thought long gone rushed back in one foul swoop. Sorry,” she mumbled, skirting around him. His hand on her arm stopped her. “Regan. Wait.” Trying to appear calm, she looked up at him. His face was partly in shadows in the dim corridor, but she saw his frown. “What’s

Angela Verdenius

22

wrong?” “Nothing.” She tugged at his hand. “Goodnight.” “Regan. Wait.” “What?” Resigned to the fact that he wanted to talk, she folded her arms under her breasts, only to realize belatedly that her thin nightgown wasn’t exactly decent. Her ample cleavage was emphasized by the movement. The sharp inhale of his breath was more than audible and she flushed. “Digby, what do you want?” There was silence for several seconds before he said huskily, “You, Regan. I want you.” “Don’t bother.” She swallowed the sudden lump in her throat. “Forget the challenge. Just forget it.” His hands were now on her upper arms, pulling her closer, and God help her, she wasn’t resisting. The heat from his lean, muscular body was pulling at her senses and…yes, she wanted him. “This has nothing to do with the challenge, Regan.” Pulling her against his chest, he gazed down at her. “But it has everything to do with you.” She didn’t resist this time, welcoming his kiss, wanting a taste of him. Tired of fighting her attraction, tired of trying to prove a point. Face it, you’ll have him in the dark of his cabin, where you can feel him, have him inside you, and then slip away before the lights come on. She’d have him in the dark of the night. When he turned with her in his arms, still kissing her as he backed her into the dark cabin, she let him. When he stopped at the edge of the bed, the backs of her knees bumping against it, she released a soft breath. And when one big palm cupped her breast, she arched into his touch. While the lights were off she was beautiful, could pretend to be one of the slim women he normally dated. Gentle fingers slid the nightgown from her shoulders, skimming it down her arms and sides, over her rounded hips to drop the material to the floor. “You’re naked,” he whispered against her lips. “You feel so soft.” “Don’t talk.” Don’t wonder about me. Don’t think. Don’t look. Heat flared through her at every expert touch, every sweep of that skilled hand and every soul-shaking kiss from his demanding mouth. And he was demanding; she could feel the dominance in him rising up. It was titillating the way he moved her, laid her back on the bed, followed her down to take control once more with his mouth. He was naked, having taken off his boxers at some stage, and his hard length pressed hotly between their bodies. Reaching up, he touched the lamp on the wall above the bed and a soft light flicked on. The glow made Regan want to die. Just curl up in a ball and disappear into a black hole. Digby’s blue eyes were dark, hot with desire, his lips moist from her kisses. Rising up on his arms above her, he made to look down the length of her body and in a near panic, she stopped him by placing her palms on his cheeks. “Don’t.”

Operation Seduction

23

“I want to see you.” His gaze was steady. “Let me see you.” “No.” She swallowed nervously. “Turn off the light.” “I want to see you.” His words were firm. “Then it’s over. Let me up.” Heart pounding, she awaited his reaction. For several long seconds he gazed down at her, then in slow, deliberate moves, he caught her wrists in one hand and pinned them above her head. When she started in alarm, he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. Lifting his head, his eyes held a tenderness she would never have thought possible. “You’re beautiful, Regan,” he breathed. “And I’m going to love you.” Tensed, ready to fight, she was caught by surprise when he dropped his head, his lips gliding teasingly over her own, nipping at her bottom lip before he moved down to her throat, pressing open-mouthed kisses down the length of it. Sucking gently where her pulse beat. She would have tried to protest, but his other hand was on her bare breast, massaging the fullness of it before his fingertips played with her nipple, making it peak achingly, tearing a moan from her lips. His mouth moved further down, kissing and sucking gently, and then he was there, her nipple captured in his hot mouth. By the time he’d finished moving from one sensitive breast to the other, she was squirming beneath him, desire pooling through her in fiery, wide ribbons that led down to her inner, secret places, plucking and pulling at strings of carnality that had her moaning his name. He moved further down, over the gentle rise of her belly, and by the time she realized where he was heading, realized his wide shoulders and lean body were parting her thighs, it was too late to feel embarrassed. His tongue swept long and hard through the folds protecting the entrance to her body, his lips closing over her clitoris and his mouth sucking strongly. Almost driving her over the edge. Gasping, moaning, she bent her knees, giving him easier access, and his growl of approval vibrated through the lower half of her body and almost, she could swear, through the very opening of her vagina as his lips sought the entrance to her body. His tongue stabbed in, lapped, and she arched up. She didn’t think she could take anymore. Her heart was pounding, fire scorched through her veins, and the heavy ache in the pit of her womanhood was making her almost mindless. “Digby! Digby, please!” In an instant he was over her, rising above her body, his gaze rising slowly, hotly over her body, but she was too hot herself to care, her body throbbing and burning for him. He went still above her, his phallus a hard, blunt instrument of pleasure nudging the entrance to her body. “Regan.” She looked up at him, into his eyes, and her own widened at the pure carnal desire that swirled in the bright blue depths. Desire and something else… Before she could register it, he surged forward powerfully, his staff pushing through the tight, wet sheath, filling her so full she actually cried out. He didn’t stop, didn’t pause. Hips thrusting powerfully, his staff dragged through her cavern, pushing and pulling its way in and out of her body. Every thrust was so hard she had to grab the bed head to brace herself.

Angela Verdenius

24

Braced above her on his hands, his muscular chest shining with a sheen of sweat, Digby pressed down on her with his hips, holding her for his pleasure, pumping in a rhythmic push. Reaching down suddenly, he hooked one arm beneath her knee, lifting it up and out, opening her so much more, and she could only throw her head back and moan as he slammed all the way home inside her, every glorious, hard inch spearing into her. Then he stopped. Just stopped like that. Opening her eyes, she whispered, “Why?” His gaze was hot, but steady. “You’re beautiful.” She would have melted on the spot if her blood hadn’t been surging hotly through her body and her nerve endings were screaming for release from the delicious sensations bombarding her. And then he rolled his hips forcefully, in a slow, mind-shattering roll that had her arching up in pure concupiscence. It obviously had the same effect on him for when she finally opened her eyes again, his head was up, that strong, square jaw clenched. And then he rolled several more times, pressing hard against her, making her feel every inch of him inside her. The muscles in his arm holding her leg flexed, bulged, but he didn’t release her. Nails gouging into the wooden bed head, Regan whimpered, and then she reached for him, her breath panting out. “For the love of God, Digby, do me!” His smile was unexpected and totally hedonistic. And he obeyed. Withdrawing, he slammed into her over and over, the force and strength of his thrusts making her grab onto the bed head once more. She slid further up the bed, the powerful surge of his thighs pushing her up with his thrusts, and only her braced arms kept her from rocking right up the entire length of the bed. Even as the fire threatened to engulf her, the heat from the thick staff inside her inflaming her senses as Digby possessed her, she heard him roar her name, felt him stiffen, and just as she hit the top of that erotic peak, she felt hot seed spurt deep inside her, coating the walls of her sheath, shooting deep into her welcome, convulsing cavern. It tipped her right over the edge and she spun out into a glittering world of shattered emotions and burning eroticism.

Operation Seduction

25

Chapter Three Propped up on one elbow, Digby watched Regan slowly come down from her peak of desire. He was man enough to admit that having been the one to send her there made him want to puff out his chest with manly pride. He silently laughed at himself. She sighed contentedly, the rise and full of her full breasts catching his eye. With no shame whatsoever, he propped himself up further to look at her. Those magnificent breasts were tipped with rosy nipples, rosier and moist from his mouth. Reaching out, he lightly trailed his fingertips down her sternum, enjoying the view, not having to see the bones that were visible under the skin from thinner women. It had always been a turn-off to him as an adult, once the first flush of teenage, sex-induced lust had faded into a more mature sexual drive. His gaze followed his fingers down her body. Her waist was indented sweetly and he could see the hourglass in the outward swell of her hips. The cluster of brown curls at the apex of her thighs hid the treasures and mysteries that made up part of a woman. Her legs were rounded, shapely, plump. Pleasing. Digby’s eyes lifted to her arms. Softly rounded with hidden strength. Her hands were small, capable. Gently he wound a lock of silky brown hair around his finger. The luxurious tresses were fragrant, beckoning to his senses to touch and feel, to glory in the silkiness and bury his face in the lushness. Just as he already ached to bury himself in Regan’s lush body again. He’d thought that once he had a taste of her he could move past it, but he found her to be almost like a drug to his system. His very gut clenched at the thought of any other bloke lying with her, plunging into her body, tasting the delights he’d just tasted himself. No. Regan was his and bugger what anyone else said. Feeling immensely satisfied with his decision, he leaned down to kiss her. She opened her eyes, flicked one horrified look up at the light on the wall and bolted upright, narrowly missing knocking him senseless. It was only his quick action that made him jerk back. “Oh, shit shit shit!” She frantically reached for the covers bunched under them. Flinging one arm across her, Digby dragged her down to lie flush on the bed again, rolling himself atop her and framing her cheeks with his hands. “You’re beautiful, Regan.” He understood immediately her mortified expression. “Yes, I’ve looked at you while you’ve been floating in dreamland. Yes, looked quite thoroughly.” He kissed her reddening cheeks and gazed down at her. “And you’re beautiful.” “Digby…” Gamely, she looked him directly in the eyes. “Don’t lie to me.” “Is this a lie?” He nudged his hardening phallus against the apex of her thighs, watching as her eyes widened. “I find myself immensely attracted to you, Regan. To your luscious body, to every voluptuous curve, every delightful dip and swell.” Lowering his head, he flicked his tongue across her lips. “If I didn’t find you attractive, would I be so aroused again?” Several seconds passed as they gazed into each other’s eyes, then she relaxed slightly and smiled just a little. Enough to tug at his heart.

Angela Verdenius

26

“Well, you are a male slut,” she reminded him. “Call me that once more, woman, and you’ll find yourself unable to lie on your back.” She looked puzzled. He grinned darkly. “Your delectable bottom will be sore.” “Oh.” She suddenly grinned back up at him. “So what do I call you?” “I’m your man.” He added, “Use me as you will.” Regan went still. Attuned to her moods, Digby watched her eyes flicker. “Now what’s wrong?” She sighed. “Let’s keep this light, all right?” “Light?” He didn’t like the sound of that. “This is a fling. A chal—” He stopped the words by simply pressing one hand over her mouth. When she looked at him in confusion, he frowned. “This is not part of any challenge, Regan. It might have started as such, but for me it’s changed. I’m making love to you, not winning a challenge.” He lifted his hand and waited for her response. “Once we’re back in the towns and the novelty has worn off—” This time he cut off the words with his lips. If the stubborn woman wouldn’t listen to him, then maybe she’d feel how special she was to him. It wasn’t long before her moans were filling the cabin again. ***** Wyumba station came into view and Reg watched the station house get larger as the UAM ship flew closer. One part of her was glad she could clear her head by being around other people and away from the seductive beast known as Digby. Doctor to his patients. Now lover to Regan. Lover. I’m your man. Use me as you will. The words had her fanning herself at the memory, though to be fair, she hadn’t really used him. But he sure as hell had used her…over and over, and in a couple of positions she hadn’t thought any man would want to take her. He was insatiable, having no problems with taking her to his bed every night, all night, or on the sofa in the living cabin…or the floor…or, God help her, bent over the table in the dining cabin amidst a mess of plates and spilled food. He was so cool and in charge when dealing with their patients, but as soon as they were locked in the UAM ship alone and their work was done, he couldn’t seem to have enough of her. Obviously he had a high sex drive. Which was fine by her, but how long would it last? He seemed so sure it was long-lasting, but she still had her doubts. He was even happy to simply spend time in her company, reading and listening to music, but always with her cuddled up next to him. He spoke of their shared childhood, told her about his life once his family had shifted to another city, and she told him of what she’d been doing. Those were comfortable times. Easy. As easy as their passionate moments burned almost out of control. Well, there had to be a balance, right? She grinned to herself. “We’re landing within minutes, love,” Digby said over the intercom. “Ready?”

Operation Seduction

27

“For what?” she quipped. “Bed or table?” He growled. “Wanton little sheila, just you wait.” Laughing, she did a last check of the patient list while the ship landed. Then, knowing he’d want to give her one last hot kiss before they exited, she deliberately opened the ramp and was walking down it by the time he’d left the pilot’s cabin. His look spoke volumes when he strode down to stand beside her on the ground. “Something wrong, Doc?” she drawled. “You’ll know when we’re alone,” he said in another low growl. “Feeling a little bereft, Doc?” “Trust me, Nurse, you are going to pay for your insubordination.” “Oh. Duck bill?” His blue eyes dilated. “Jesus.” Laughing, she started for the main station house, a rambling structure with a verandah all around it. Digby walked beside her, his longer legs taking smaller strides so that she could keep up. Aw, sweet. When she glanced up at him, he winked. It warmed her heart. What a sap I’m turning into! There was no one in the house. The station hands’ homes were empty except for the cook sleepily rubbing his eyes and informing them that the family had gone to town. The station hands were doing a round up on the far side of the station. “But Mrs. Cruthers had an appointment,” Regan said. “A sore on her leg that wasn’t healing.” “Oh, Lucy gave her some Aboriginal medicine that fixed her up.” The cook squinted, rubbed his eyes again. “The Missus forget to tell you?” “Oh yeah, she forgot,” Regan said dryly. “And not for the first time.” “Yeah, well…” He shrugged. “Thanks, Cookie.” Regan and Digby returned to the ship. “Might as well head for the last town and then go and pick up Barry and Charlotte,” Digby said, heading for the pilot’s cabin. “Might as well,” she agreed. No sooner had the ship lifted and started towards their final destination, Digby had it on autopilot. He started to stalk her around the clinic, where she’d been ensuring the last of the files were up to date. “Now, Digby,” she said. “We’ve work to do.” “We did,” he corrected. “It’s a four hour trip to the next town. I do believe I have enough time to see to your…punishment.” A prickle of anticipation went through her and she arched one brow. “Punishment?” “I didn’t get my kiss.” He lunged for her. Quick as a flash, she dodged around the drug counter to eye him from the opposite side. “You need to learn to pace yourself, Doc. You’re heading for a burn-out.” Bright blue eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and heat. “I’m pacing myself just right, Nurse. It’s you who needs to keep up.”

Angela Verdenius

28

“I think you’re keeping it up quite nicely yourself, Doc.” She skirted back around the counter. He followed her step-by-step. “I think you need to learn who your master is. Nurse.” She laughed in his face. “You’re such a witch.” He laughed back, then leaped right over the counter to land in front of her. Mouth agape, she stared at him. “I can’t believe you just did that!” “I’d walk through fire for you,” he replied, the laughter fading from his eyes. She wasn’t too sure what to say, especially when he took her hand and kissed it gently. This was the other side of Digby. He alternated between being a more aggressive lover, taking her to heights she’d never known existed, pushing her passion and giving her climaxes that shuddered throughout her whole body. But always considerate, never hurting her, always ensuring she had her pleasure. His other side was gentler, more careful, and he rocked her gently to passion’s heights. It touched her, and yes, she had to admit, it sometimes unnerved her. Kept her on edge a little, wondering what he was going to do next. He could go from serious to amusement in the flash of an eye, a word, a thought. It was intriguing, alluring and made her a little hot just to think about it. “Regan.” Digby’s gaze was steady. “When we get back home—” The ship rocked then tilted, sending them stumbling against the drug counter. Luckily the containers were in slots behind closed doors and the instruments kept in sealed compartments, otherwise the entire clinic area would have become a cabin full of dangerous obstacles. “What the hell was that?” Digby steadied her against himself. The ship shuddered, jolted, and they both skidded across the room to slam into the wall. No sooner had the ship righted itself than Digby was running for the door. “Strap yourself in!” he ordered. Yeah, like she was going to sit and quake while the big man saw to her safety. Not. Regan believed her position as nurse to doctor meant she was his backup in all situations. Plus she wanted to know what the hell was going on, too. The ship shuddered again, a tortured squealing sound coming from underneath. Regan hurtled through the door of the pilot cabin and almost fell into the spare chair at the controls. Digby looked at her and didn’t bother to argue. “Strap in. We’re under attack.” “What? Under attack?” She jerked the strap over her shoulders and snapped it closed around her waist. He pointed to the space shield. “We’ve accidentally stumbled on some cattle duffing and they’re not going to let us get away.” A chill went through Regan as she looked at the scene below. Sure enough, amidst the dust being stirred up in the scrub she could make out cattle moving fast. Around them she caught flashes of men in moleskins and long-sleeved shirts, their air-bikes moving agilely in and out of the scrubby trees and bushes. On the ground ahead was a huge cattle ship, the ramps down and cattle hurrying up it, tossing their heads and lowing. The ship didn’t have any company markings on it. And coming straight towards the UAM ship was a small craft, with a gun mounted on

Operation Seduction

29

the roof. Fire flared from it, bright sparks of flame, and the shield in the pilot cabin cracked as the bullets hit. “Shit! Hold on, Regan!” Flicking the autopilot off, Digby took over the controls. He pulled the ship up sharply and Regan’s stomach dropped to the floor. The UAM ship wasn’t designed for evasive action, only fast flight. This was not good. Grabbing the handset of the radio communicator, she gave out a mayday call only to hear static in return. Several times she tried, but no voice greeted her in return. “They’ve blocked communications,” Digby said through clenched teeth. “How do you know?” “I saw the aerial up on the cattle ship. That aerial can assist in sending signals, but if the cattle duffers want, they can use it to interfere with transmission.” “We’re up shit creek without a paddle, aren’t we?” “Too bloody right.” Grim-faced, he took the ship into a dangerous swerve as the small craft shot at them again. Regan couldn’t see where the craft was, could only bite her lip as the UAM ship hurtled above the scrub. “Hey, Doc,” a voice growled over the transmitter. “I’d advise you to stop.” Digby didn’t answer. “Don’t make us blow you out of the sky, Doc. Just pull up and it’ll all go nice and smooth.” “Don’t,” Regan whispered. “Those cattle duffers won’t let us go.” “Not with the price of meat now.” Digby looked at her. “C’mon, Doc.” A grating laugh sounded. “I know your ship. You got that nice little sheila aboard, the one who’s all curves. I’ll trade you your life for a couple of hours with her.” Digby’s nostrils flared and his eyes gleamed with rage, but he remained in control. “You’ll be gone before we reach the nearest town. There’s no need for any of this.” “Ah, now, Doc, we both know meat is an expensive commodity. You’ve seen too much. Can’t let you go blabbing to the law. No, you’d do much better to stay with us for awhile. Or the nursie, anyway.” The cattle duffer laughed coarsely. “The boys and I’ll treat her good, Doc. Real good.” “Go screw yourself,” Digby returned and flicked off the transmission. Silence filled the cabin for several minutes before Regan looked at Digby. “They might let you go if I—” “No!” The word snapped out like a lash. “But—” “No! No, Regan.” He took a deep breath then turned and looked directly at her. “I wouldn’t let any of those bastards get their hands on any woman in my care, and especially not you.” Her hand trembled with a combination of fear and adrenalin, but Reg’s voice was steady. “I won’t have you die because of me.” “You can’t trust those cattle duffers. One time they might have let you go, back in the early twenty-first century, but now with meat so expensive and sought after, only the most ruthless steal them. No.” What he said was true. Very true. There were documented reports about innocent

Angela Verdenius

30

people murdered by cattle duffers over the years. It got worse as good meat got rarer and the cattle and sheep only thrived in certain parts of the Australian outback. ***** Digby saw the fear in Regan’s eyes, saw how she resolutely blinked it away. She was courageous and that’s why…that’s why he loved her. It hit him out of the blue, and yet he wasn’t shocked. Surprised, yes, but not shocked. Pulling the ship into a fast lift upward, he dodged the smaller craft coming at him from the side, flung the ship around and soared in another direction. At the same time, the acknowledgment thrummed through him. I love her. I love Regan. Oh God, I love her and we might die out here before I can even tell her. Should he tell her? It sure wasn’t the right bloody time, not with cattle duffers after their hides and a craft trying to blow them to kingdom come, but then again…what if she never knew? It was ridiculous. This was not the time. The ship shuddered as the craft scored another direct hit and Digby fought for control. Smoke was pouring from the back somewhere, he could see a stream of it coming across the cracked shield. Immediately Regan flicked on the computer, typing in commands until she had a damage report. Grimly she looked at him. “It’s the engine. It received a direct hit.” “Shit. How long have we got?” “At this time, we’re still flying with full power, but that’s going to start fading as the power leaks.” “How long, Regan?” Her eyes were steady. “We’ll go down in thirty minutes.” “Bloody hell!” They sat in silence for several minutes until the craft suddenly flew past their shield, forcing Digby to use precious power by pulling up, swerving and flying upwards before leveling out. “I guess that makes it twenty minutes,” Reg said. “Thanks to that bloody drongo.” A small laugh escaped him, unexpected in the tension-filled cabin. Reaching across, he grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “Ah, Regan, love.” She gave him a small smile, her fingers lacing through his. Digby knew he had to tell her. They could die today, murdered or from the impending crash. He had to tell her. Had to. Looking directly at her, he said softly, “Regan, I love you.” “That’s really comforting, Digby. Honestly.” “No, I mean it. I really do love you.” He gave her fingers another squeeze. “Regan, listen to me.” She looked at him, directly at him, and her eyes widened. “Digby…” “This is not a comfort thing, Regan. I’m not going to hide anything. We’re in danger.” “I had noticed.” He took a deep breath. “We could very well die today. I don’t want us to die without you knowing…Regan, I love you. With all my heart.” She looked stunned, then her eyes filled with tears. “Really?”

Operation Seduction

31

“Every luscious inch of you.” He gave her hand a tug. “Lean over and kiss me, love.” Without hesitation, she did so. Her sweet lips touched his for a kiss that branded itself right into his heart. But it was too brief, the shudder and torturous groaning of the ship getting another direct hit tearing them apart. Cursing, he turned his attention back to the view in front of them. The ship was lurching, careening out of control. The transmission crackled and two voices sounded at once. “You’re going down, Doc!” The coarse voice laughed. “Going down! Hoo-roo, Doc!” At the same time, a sharp voice boomed, “We’ve got your tail, Digby! Fly low, fly low!” “What the fuck?” The cattle duffer roared. “Who the hell—oh shit! Coppers!” A khaki-colored craft shot past the shield, blue lights flashing on the top of it. Two more flew overhead, guns spitting deadly fire. But Digby couldn’t watch, even though a fissure of relief went through him. He was battling to keep the ship up as it slew out of control. The earth was rushing up, the spinifex blowing under the air forced down by the ship skimming above it. He managed to right it for several seconds and then he felt the steering go. The ship was heading for the ground and there was no way he could control it. He looked at Regan. Tears were in her beautiful eyes and she reached out one hand to him. “I love you,” she said. He caught her hand in a tight grip and tried to smile through the lump in his throat. “I love you even more.” The ship crashed to the earth, dirt spewing up into the air, the shield smashing. There was a confusion of loud rendering noises, a scream from his beloved Regan, a horrible screeching of metal, an explosion, and something hit him near the temple. Everything went black. There was an eerie silence. He was still in his chair, felt blood trickle down the side of his head, and he managed to painfully turn his head to look at Regan. She was slumped in the chair next to him, blood slipping sluggishly down her face, blood on her normally spotless khaki top. “Regan! Oh God, Regan, no!” He couldn’t get his seat belt undone and he swore as pain shot through his arm as he felt his bones grate. “Regan! Regan!” There was a soft moan and she opened her eyes slowly. Her gaze met his and she smiled in relief. “Digby?” “Thank God.” He could feel the tears on his cheeks, but he didn’t care. “I thought… How do you feel?” “You know, Dickie, you can’t fly worth shit.” Her eyes closed. “Next time, I’m flying.” “Anything you want, my love. Anything.” He reached out for her. “Give me your hand.” He needed to feel her, know she was alive. Her trembling fingers touched his and he gripped them fiercely. Her pulse beneath his fingertips was fast, but thank God it wasn’t thready. He kept her hand tightly in his, even as concussion made him flow in and out of consciousness. All he knew, deep down inside, was that he wasn’t letting his Regan go. Ever.

Angela Verdenius

32

Chapter Four “The groom looks dashing,” Derek said in amusement. “For a crock with one arm in plaster.” “The bride looks beautiful.” Charlotte sniffed into a hanky. “Even if she is sporting a black eye and stitches in her eyebrow.” “I still think they should have waited and had a proper wedding.” Reg’s mother, Mrs. Mathews, wiped her eyes. “They’ve only been out of hospital for two days.” “They didn’t want to wait,” Derek said for the hundredth time. “I know. We barely made it in time as it was.” His mother nudged her husband. “Doesn’t our baby girl look beautiful?” “Very,” Mr. Mathews said proudly. Reg looked at Digby, who was resting in the chair beside her. The minister was running late, but his ship had been sighted so it wouldn’t be long. The young police officer in the second row of hastily-placed seats in the little church waved cheerfully at her. It turned out the local coppers had been tipped off by the Wyumba station hands that cattle were disappearing, and as a result, had been doing some flyovers. The smoke from the UAM ship had attracted their attention. “If he hadn’t been one of those to save us, I’d rip his head off,” Digby said conversationally. “But you’ll make an exception.” She smiled at him, thinking that even with the plaster cast on his broken arm and the sutures on his temple, he was still a handsome bugger. She told him so. “Ah, Regan.” Leaning over to her, he placed a kiss on her cheek. “Your black eye brings out the brown of your irises.” “You charmer.” He caught her lips in a deep, drugging kiss that had her head swimming and the guests whistling. In a church. Whistling in a church. Her mother would have a fit. Regan grinned and kissed Digby right back. When she drew back, his eyes were hot. “There’s something other than my plaster getting hard here.” “Do tell?” “Once we’re alone, Regan, I’m going to kiss every bruise on your body.” “Now I know you want to sound romantic, Digby, but I just know you’re being a pervert.” She raised one brow, wincing inwardly at the pull of the small stitches in the cut in her left eyebrow. “We may not be able to consummate the wedding night with your crook arm, lover.” A throaty sound came from his lips. “Trust me, lover, there’s nothing on this earth that could keep me from you.” “The one-armed pirate,” she said cheerfully. “Taking what he will, ravaging poor women.” “My arm might be buggered for now, but I assure you that my jolly roger is more than

Operation Seduction

33

capable of running up—” his smile was slow and carnal “—my flag pole.” Laughing, she kissed him softly, uncaring of the eyes upon them. Anyway, they had their backs to the guests, so they couldn’t really see everything. But they saw enough and who really cared? She certainly didn’t. Digby’s bright blue eyes met hers in that steady way he had. “I do love you, Regan.” “And I love you,” she returned. “You’re never leaving my side.” “I do have to work.” “On my ship.” He grinned. “And sleep in my bed every night.” “Sleep?” “Well, after a few bouts of sex, of course.” “Of course. After all, I do have your permission to use you.” She licked her lips slowly, loving the way his heated gaze followed the movement. “Maybe I’ll put that into practice tonight, seeing as your arm is in plaster.” “I dare you to ride me.” Her cheeks went red and her heart picked up pace. Digby laughed softly. “Ah, my lovely Regan, I am so going to love introducing you to all the ways to enjoy our bodies.” “I feel hot.” She fanned herself, remembering at the last minute to use the hand not holding the small bouquet of flowers. “Good. You feel hot and I have half a hard-on. That makes us even.” They both looked up as the minister jogged up the aisle and came to a beaming stop at the head of the room. He looked over at the battered and patched bride and groom, and blinked in bewilderment. Taking Regan’s hand, Digby stood up, drawing her with him. “We’re ready, Reverend.” “Okay. I didn’t realize…” The Reverend faltered, his concerned gaze sweeping over them. Regan knew exactly what they looked like. A pair of wrecks dressed in good clothes and wearing sloppy smiles. How romantic. “Are you sure you wouldn’t like to wait? I mean, you both look…er…sore.” “Don’t worry, Reverend.” Barry stood up on the other side of Digby while Charlotte took a stand beside Regan. “They’ve both had a good dose of painkiller. Let’s just get on with it and see these two settled with the ball and chain. Then they can both go to bed.” “Good idea,” Digby said, straight-faced. A snicker went around the guests, except for Regan and Digby’s parents, who tried to look as though they had no idea what he meant. Derek had a huge grin. And so the battered bride and groom, the good doctor and nurse of the United Air Medics, were married. Their life together was long, happy and—yes, it must be stated— incredibly hot. Operation Seduction was a total success.

Angela Verdenius

34

United Air Medics & the Royal Flying Doctor Service The Royal Flying Doctor Service (RFDS) is an integral part of linking outback and isolated areas to major cities in the different states of Australia. Usually the airplane is staffed by a pilot, nurse and doctor. Because this story takes part in the future, I have taken the liberty of using my own form of outback medics, changing the name to the United Air Medics, and incorporating extras, such as a spaceship and the presence of a dentist and dental nurse.

Visiting Paradise By

Jessica Dee

Jessica Dee

4

Chapter One Joe Connor had set the whole thing up. Worked out every last detail before putting the plan in motion. That’s why he was now standing, hidden from view on the upper deck of the company’s luxury yacht, watching as Beth Brown approached the boat from the pier. He was already aroused. Just looking at her stirred something in him. And it wasn’t just lust. This went way deeper than simply wanting to sleep with her. It had since the first moment he’d met her. She stopped and looked around hesitantly. “Hello? Anybody around?” “Up here,” he yelled, taking in the curvy legs she usually hid under long skirts or pants. Beth didn’t know it yet, but before the trip was through, those legs would be wrapped around his waist, and his neck, repeatedly. “Come on board. Don’t worry about your bags; I’ll load ‘em soon as I get down.” As Beth shaded her eyes with her hand and looked up, Joe took a precautionary step to the side. If she realised he was the one who’d be sailing her through the Whitsunday’s, she’d probably never set foot on the boat. “Where are you?” Her grip firm on the railing, she climbed on board. “Sorting out a couple of last minute details. Why not go inside and have a look around?” Once she got an eyeful of the boat, she’d be far less tempted to flee—even when she saw him. “I’ll be down as soon as I’m finished. Cabin at the back, on the other side of the galley is yours. It’s the blue room.” The room where he intended to seduce her. He was tired of her aloof, distant attitude. For some unexplained reason, she’d taken a step back from the subtle attraction that had developed between them five months ago. Now it was time she confronted it head on. He grinned to himself. Beth was about to set sail into paradise, and she didn’t have a clue who was taking her there. ***** Beth raised her eyes upward and mouthed a heartfelt thank-you. Someone up there liked her. How else could she explain her presence on this incredible boat? It went way beyond five-star-luxury, all the way to holiday heaven—and it was all hers for a week. The rooms were exquisite, decorated with an understated elegance that probably cost more than what she paid for her entire flat back home. Plush, cream carpets covered the floors, leather couches filled the lounge, and rich cherry-wood cabinets lined the kitchen walls. A beautiful matching table and chairs filled the dining room. She shook off the prickly sensation at the base of her spine, the one she’d experienced as she stood on the pier yelling up to the Captain. It wasn’t exactly a nervous feeling, just a strong sense of…the unexpected. Perhaps it was anticipation of the trip, perhaps awe at the size of the boat? Maybe it was something else altogether. It didn’t matter. What mattered was she was finally here, at the beginning of a journey of a lifetime. Far from the claustrophobic, airtight space she’d expected, a fresh breeze and sunlight streamed into the lounge. A sudden rush of freedom hit her. On a whim, she stretched out her arms and spun around. Sydney was hundreds of kilometers away. Gemma was safe in the care of her

Visiting Paradise

5

grandparents, and Gemma’s mum was taking a boat trip around seventy-four tropical islands…alone. For the first time in months—years—Beth had a chance to kick back and relax. She could just be herself. With no worries, no responsibilities, and no maternal concerns. She laughed, flung her thongs off her feet, and spun a little faster. “Watch out you don’t take off, Bethy. The ceiling’s lower than it looks.” Oh. Dear. God. She came to a screeching halt even though the world continued to swirl around her. There was only one person who called her Bethy in that sultry tone. “It’s the unexpected sense of freedom, isn’t it? Makes you want to do crazy things.” Suddenly, the prickly sensation in her back made sense. That voice. She’d heard it a million times in her fantasies, whispering erotic suggestions in her ear. She grasped the edge of a nearby couch and turned around reluctantly. His tall frame rested effortlessly against the wall, her bag sat at his feet. In his eyes she saw the same lazy, seductive gaze he always regarded her with, the one that spoke of breathless moonlight sighs and indolent breakfasts in bed. The one she suspected hid much more than it showed. Her heart whipped the air from her lungs as it plummeted into her stomach. He was breathtaking. In suits and ties, he set her pulse racing. In nothing more than board shorts, he had her blood pressure rocketing into the danger zone. If she continued ogling him she was going to have a stroke. She could imagine the headlines: Woman found dead on luxury yacht. Sexual frustration considered prime suspect. Police too embarrassed by findings to conduct further investigation. “You look surprised.” He smiled and she struggled to find air. She snapped her mouth shut and then forced it back open to speak. “I, uh…didn’t expect to see you here.” “Hayley from Personnel didn’t tell you I’d be on board?” “No…” She swallowed. “All she said was I’d won the office lucky draw, and that this was my prize. A one week trip on the company yacht. As far as I knew, it was just me and the captain.” He shot her a devilish grin. “Captain Connor at your service, Ma’am.” Bloody hell, she was gaping again. She just couldn’t seem to keep her mouth closed. Or her tongue in her mouth for that matter. It was dragging on the carpet; drool running down her chin. So much for maintaining her previous resolve to be professional and aloof whenever she was around him. She rolled up her tongue and cleared her throat. “You mean it’s just you and me? There’s no one else coming?” His eyes lit up and he grinned at her. “That’s what I mean. Just the two of us.” His smile made her so hot, even her toes sizzled. “Oh…” She honestly tried to come up with a rational comment, but couldn’t think of one. “C’mon.” He nodded towards the front of the boat. “I’ll show you your cabin.” “Wait, Joseph. Stop.” Sudden panic needled her belly. She couldn’t do this. Not with Joe. Mid-step he turned to look at her.

Jessica Dee

6

“I—I’m sorry. There’s been a misunderstanding. I never guessed you’d be here. I don’t want to intrude on your space. This is your boat—well the firm’s boat—and you don’t need me around.” She felt her face burning with mortification. “I’ll leave. I’ll check into one of the hotels on Hamilton Island. The last thing I want is to be a bother while you’re on holiday. I’ll get out of your hair and leave you in peace.” This was excruciating. In her wildest dreams—and she’d had some doozies about him—she’d never put herself alone on a cruiser with him. It was preposterous, way out of her comfort zone, and elicited too many forbidden thoughts to allow her to stay. “Beth, relax. There is no misunderstanding. I knew you’d be here. You’re not putting me out at all.” “It’s more than that.” She struggled not to reveal too much. “It feels unprofessional. I mean, you pay my salary. I can’t just go sailing into the sunset with you.” Metaphorically speaking, she’d sailed into the sunset once before with a man she worked for. Look how that had turned out. There was no chance she’d repeat that mistake again. “Work has nothing to do with this. You won this trip fair and square.” He smiled warmly. “Maybe I should have told you I’d be here with you, hmm? Maybe then you wouldn’t look quite so alarmed. Look, no worries. Think of it as two friends conveniently sharing a holiday.” Friends? How could he classify them as friends? She worked as a legal secretary in the law firm in which he was senior partner. How would she define their relationship? Nonexistent? Not quite. There was too much sexual energy zapping between them to deny a shared connection. A woman desperately in lust with a man? Definitely. Friends? No. She’d effectively stopped that from happening as soon as she realized she was developing feelings for him. Never mind the ‘friends’ issue. How could she possibly share a holiday with him? She wouldn’t be able to limit it to just a holiday. She’d want to share her body, and his, her bed, and his, and that would all just be wrong. There was no question about it—she couldn’t get involved with another man she worked for. She had to get off the boat. The insight filled her with ambivalence. Part of her wished she could stay. She was in dire need of a holiday. Work, while she loved it, was burning her out. Fitting an eight hour work day into six, five days a week, was exhausting. But she had no choice. Daycare ended at three and she had to be there to collect Gemma. Just another challenge single parents faced on a daily basis. Beth needed serious recharging. Traveling with Joe would do more than recharge her. It would get her so charged up, she’d implode. Filled with regret, she shook her head. “I can’t, Joseph. I have to leave.” “Look, Beth. May I speak frankly?” She repressed a laugh. The man didn’t know any other way of speaking. “Of course.” “You look like you could use a holiday. Hey, I know how hard you work, I know the effort and hours you put in at the office. You need a break. So do I. The company yacht’s available. It’s all kitted out. You’re packed and ready for the trip. It would be absurd to consider not coming.”

Visiting Paradise

7

Maybe so, but Joe didn’t know how precariously she held on to her libido whenever he was around. What was it about him? He was everyone’s favorite partner. He elicited delighted smiles from his clients. His easy-going nature made him wonderful to work for. His charm and humor captivated everybody. On the other hand, there was an air about him she couldn’t define. An air that hinted at sadness. The same time she realized there was more to him than just his amicable façade and attractive face, she also realized she was falling for him. That’s when she’d backed off from their developing friendship. Erected an invisible wall between them and adopted an entirely professional persona whilst dealing with him. Falling for a man she worked for put her in an impossible predicament. She had to get off the boat. If she spent any length of time with her boss in this confined space, there’d be no feasible way she could contain her feelings. They’d boil over and erupt— and once again she’d get burned in the process. It was impossible to explain all that to Joe without giving away her true feelings. He took advantage of her silence. “I can see you’re hesitant. Okay, here’s the deal. Spend a day and a night on the boat. If you still feel uncomfortable, I’ll drop you off at one of the inhabited islands and you can make your own way back here. You won’t have to spend a minute longer than necessary on the yacht. However, if by then you’ve forgotten all about the work thing and you’re having, say, the best time of your life, you’ll stay. Deal?” Bless him. He’d given her a way out without her having to tell him the truth. She could plead motion sickness; use it as an excuse to leave. She could head back without any embarrassment or true confessions. She felt so relieved she could have kissed him. Okay, so she could have kissed him regardless, but that would be seriously counterproductive. “Sounds fair,” she conceded. “If it’s okay with you?” “’Course it’s okay with me.” His eyes twinkled. “Now come and get settled so we can leave.” He walked through the lounge, leaving her no choice but to follow him into the cabin. “Joe wait. I can’t—” She forgot what she wanted to say when she saw the enormous bed in the middle of the beautiful room. How many times had she wished to be alone in a bedroom with him? How many fantasies had begun with him carrying her to bed, laying her down on the firm mattress, and unbuttoning her top? How could she deny the sweet pull between her legs as she stared at Joe standing beside the bed? “Can’t what?” he prompted as he turned to set the case down. She couldn’t answer; he looked too good in those shorts. Sleek and streamlined. The muscles in his shoulders flowed down his back and rose slightly with the flare of his butt. And what a butt. Usually covered by a jacket, she could now see it was firm and toned. She itched to run her fingers over it. Bugger. Forget the fingers. She wanted to take an enormous bite out of it, and then keep on nibbling all the way around until she found other tasty tidbits to feed on. Despite her vow that she wouldn’t have him, she hungered for him. She was wildly attracted to his understated potency. He was lean and hard, not an ounce of fat in sight, and he did crazy things to her body. Things she tried to ignore but couldn’t. What would he say if she knelt before him and licked the spot beneath his belly button? Would his skin taste salty and warm? Heated by the island sun?

Jessica Dee

8

Would he object if she tugged down his shorts, sliding them over his hips, exposing the only hidden part of his body? The part that would twitch and rise beneath her chin as she kissed his flat stomach. What if she licked a little lower, inhaled his musky male scent, and then covered him with her mouth? Would he be surprised? Would he let her trail her tongue up his length and back down again? Her eyes closed, the image so real she could almost feel his dick filling her mouth. She couldn’t hold back her soft whimper. “Bethy? You okay?” She swallowed hard and her eyes flew open. Blast, it was one thing to dream about him in the privacy of her home. Fantasizing about him in the intimate confines of a yacht’s cabin was asking for trouble. The kind of trouble she didn’t need again. “Fine,” she lied. “Just impressed by the room.” He raised an eyebrow and Beth was sure he hid a knowing smirk. “Why don’t you take a little time to unpack and get to know your way around the yacht? We’ll leave in about half an hour.” Blood raced to her cheeks as she asked, “Where are we headed?” “Heard of Whitehaven?” “The world’s most beautiful beach? Sure. But I’ve never been there.” “We’ll reach it around sunset and drop anchor there for the night. Prepare yourself, Bethy. Tomorrow morning you’re going to wake up in heaven.”

Visiting Paradise

9

Chapter Two In retrospect Beth realized she’d forgotten to be seasick. She’d planned on faking a few emergency dashes to the bathroom to throw up, and a couple of groans of agony to convince Joe she didn’t possess sea legs. So enchanted was she by the sheer splendor of her surroundings, all her carefully laid plans went to waste. She even failed to remember to keep her distance from Joe. Instead, she reveled in his proximity. Took pleasure in his company, his quick wit and charming conversation for three solid hours as they sailed through the sparkling aqua-blue ocean. With the sun beating down on her shoulders and enough fresh air to make her drunk, she chilled out completely and simply enjoyed herself. Something she hadn’t done in four long years. Dinner was a simple affair. A couple of steaks sizzling on the grill, cooked to rare perfection by Joe, while she threw a salad together. Washed down with a little too much wine, the evening was lovely. Joe was the ideal dinner companion. He regaled her with stories about work and friends, and she laughed openly at his jokes. Only once did she catch a glimmer of sadness flicker across his face. It was quickly replaced by something less definable, something more…hopeful. She would have rated dinner ten-out-of-ten, except for one glitch. One muscular, broad-shouldered glitch, with a flawless six pack running from chest to stomach. Darn, why couldn’t he have put a shirt on? Sure, it was blisteringly hot, but the boat had air conditioning. Besides, wasn’t it considered proper to dress for dinner? She wasn’t expecting a collar and tie. A simple t-shirt would have sufficed. Joe hadn’t even bothered with that. Instead of tasting the prime fillet, Beth fantasized about snacking on various parts of his chest. To be fair, it wasn’t just dinner that had her distracted. Her concentration had been shot the entire day. All she’d really focused on was Joe’s half-nude body. The body that bred passion and desire, and an ache that just wouldn’t settle. An hour earlier she’d said goodnight and left Joe watching TV in the lounge. Instead of going to bed like any sane person, she now paced the length of her cabin compulsively. Need sparked through her belly, kindling a craving she tried to suppress. She was a wreck—an aroused wreck. Her breasts felt tender—over-sensitized with longing—and her breathing had been abnormal the whole day. Every time she pictured Joe in his shorts—and then not in his shorts—she felt another gush of warmth between her legs and a hollow ache in her stomach. She was treading on eggshells. The impulse to yield to her desire and seduce him sliced through her. However, previous experience cut even deeper. Work and sex don’t mix. Just remember Michael. Her previous boss had wooed and charmed her, and before she’d stopped to consider the consequences, she’d fallen for him. After two months he’d told her he was married. Needless to say, the news had been devastating. Unable to continue working for him, she’d quit her job. Three weeks later she’d discovered she was pregnant. Granted, the circumstances this time round were different. For one, Joe wasn’t married—she’d established that fact almost immediately. Two, she was on the pill—she’d

Jessica Dee

10

never risk another unplanned pregnancy. Even so, if she did get involved with him and things did sour between them, where would that leave her? Out of work and heartbroken again? Never! She couldn’t—wouldn’t—let it happen. Yet her body refused to heed her warnings. Her restlessness amplified. Being apart from Joe wasn’t decreasing her awareness of him at all. Whether she lay in an empty bed or paced the carpet, Joe was still only meters away and the knowledge made her fantasies soar. She threw up her arms in defeat, opened the door and padded into the darkened lounge. All was quiet. Disappointment coursed through her. He’d gone to bed. She swore silently and returned to her cabin, giving the door a listless push. Without bothering to turn on a light, she curled up on the bed and switched on the telly. She tried to ignore the throbbing between her legs, the aching in her breasts. Mindlessly, she flipped through the channels, looking for something to watch, anything to distract her. She settled on a Frasier rerun. Niles had walked into the flat, but she hardly noticed. Her mind wasn’t on the program. She pictured Joe cooking supper, watched as he grilled the steaks, the muscles in his arms contracting and relaxing. She wanted those arms wrapped around her. She saw him sitting at the helm, his legs stretched out, his arm casually draped over the wheel. Sweet Lord, she wanted to be that wheel. Wanted him to handle her with the same confident touch he steered the boat. He wouldn’t have to put in much effort. One steady stroke would be enough to steer her in any direction he wished her to go. Was he asleep? Did he sleep in the buff? Did he use any covers? A doona perhaps? Did he kick them off in the middle of the night, or did he wake up in a tangled mass of sheets in the morning? Beneath her nightshirt her breasts tingled. The images of Joe, naked in bed, were getting her hot. Her nipples hardened and when she moved, the silky fabric caressed them, sending tingles down her arms. She imagined it was Joe’s fingers brushing the tender peaks, his tongue laving them. Before she knew it, her breathing had deepened. He was so close. A couple of meters away and yet totally unreachable, separated by walls and necessity. She stretched her legs out. Her robe fell open with a tug of the belt. She couldn’t have Joe, but at least she could find a release for her frustration. Beth ran her palms lightly over her breasts, shivering at the sensation. Her hands were Joe’s hands. He caressed her breasts; pushed her top up so he could cup them without interference. “You have beautiful breasts.” His voice was barely above a whisper. His mouth closed over one nipple and she moaned as she pinched the tip, felt his warm breath and hot tongue. A spiral of desire chased its way down her belly and lower. His eyes seemed to follow its path. “You’re not wearing any panties.” His voice was hoarser than before. What point was there in wearing panties? They’d just get wet. She ran her other hand over her belly until it rested on her mound. “Shift your leg to the right.” She did, allowing him a glimpse of her nether lips. “Beth…” She moved her hand lower, pressed her finger against her lips and felt warm moisture

Visiting Paradise

11

coat her finger. Joe ran his now wet finger over her swollen nub and then dipped it inside her, just an inch. She bucked on his hand and moaned his name out loud. ***** En route to the galley to get a drink, Joe heard her call his name. He turned towards her cabin. The door was slightly ajar and he hesitated as he lifted his hand to knock. When he heard her call out again, he cautiously pushed the door open a couple of inches and stuck his head inside to answer. Whatever words he was about to say died on his lips. Beth lay there on the bed with her eyes closed. She’d pushed her nightgown up above her chest, leaving the rest of her body exposed. He froze, convinced he’d burst a major blood vessel. If the actual sight of Beth masturbating hadn’t given him the hugest erection in the history of mankind, the purely erotic sigh that escaped her lips would have. Beth fingering herself was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen. God praise the thirst that forced me out of bed. He’d known all along her cool, aloof act at work was just that—an act. The woman on the bed was on fire, so hot she was practically smoking. She had him smoking too. He knew he should reveal himself, should cough or something. If Beth opened her eyes now… However, at that moment, he would have chosen seven years of torture over disturbing his sweet Bethy. The light in the cabin was subdued, flashes of color flickering from the screen the only source of illumination. It made the scene seem surreal, unbelievable, and completely inflaming. A burst of laughter from the TV sounded abnormally loud and he held his breath, praying it wouldn’t disturb her. It didn’t. One hand teased her rigid nipples, the other stroked her wet folds. The flashes of color accentuated her dewy lips. He would gladly have given his left testicle to replace her hand with his. She trailed her finger up past her lips and stopped to twirl it around. Her back arched and another moan escaped her. He struggled to breathe. She was playing with her clit. How many times had he dreamed of licking her there? Of drawing his tongue over her engorged bud until she screamed from sheer bliss? Christ, he couldn’t think clearly. His dick was so stiff he could have run a sail from it. She slipped a finger between her lips and softly cried out. “Joe…” He nearly tripped over his chin. She was fucking herself and moaning his name. That was what he’d heard earlier, when she’d called to him. A wave of hunger blasted through him, so powerful he was sure he’d come on the spot. Without even touching himself, he’d belt his load clean across the dining room. It wasn’t his imagination. All those looks she’d cast his way when she thought he hadn’t noticed, all those loaded moments when she seemed to want to say one thing but said another instead. She felt the same way he did. Here was the proof. Living, breathing, masturbating proof. He bit his cheek and tasted blood. Which was good in a sense, because it dampened his desire just enough to stem his orgasm. “Oh, Joe,” she whispered again. Her finger moved rhythmically in and out. Her hand set the pace, moving leisurely at first, but gaining momentum after a couple of minutes.

Jessica Dee

12

Joe knew he was a selfish bastard, observing her in this most private of rituals. But what option did he have? Every man’s fantasy was playing itself out before his very eyes. He would not move an inch until the woman he loved peaked beneath her own touch. Her breathing was audible—shallow gulps followed by low moans. “Joe, don’t stop.” She pulled her knees up and slipped another finger in, increasing her speed. Joe ceased breathing altogether, watched in suspended animation as Beth’s entire body went rigid and then seemed to lift off the mattress before collapsing back down as tremors engulfed her. She rode her orgasm in silent pleasure, her head thrown back, her mouth open. When it was over she simply lay there, panting. Her eyes were still closed. Joe hadn’t tiptoed since he was a boy. As best as he could with a massive hard-on, he silently pulled the door shut and tiptoed back to his cabin. Quietly closing his door behind him, he knew this would not be the last time he’d jerk off to the image of Beth fucking herself.

Visiting Paradise

13

Chapter Three “I have never seen anything as breathtaking as this.” Beth’s eyes were full of wonder as she took in the extraordinary beach. This early in the morning, Whitehaven Beach was deserted. None of the tourist boats had arrived yet. Joe agreed. Although he wasn’t thinking about the dazzling-white sand and crystalclear waters. His sole focus was on the woman. Up until last night he’d contemplated going slow, seducing her over time. Now that he knew she was as hot for him as he was for her, he could not wait a single minute longer. Temporary relief was all he’d found when he returned to his room the night before. His hand could never be an adequate substitute for what he’d witnessed. The only thing that could ease the constant pain in his groin now was Beth. She knelt down and dug her hand in the sand, watching as the fine grains drizzled through her fingers. Joe cursed silently. The next time she dropped to her knees in front of him, it would not be for the purpose of tunneling into sand. “It’s like powder,” she said in awe, oblivious to his torment. From this angle he had an incredible view of her cleavage. The black bikini top covered more than it revealed, but it only made her full breasts appear more voluptuous. Christ, he was horny. If Beth lifted her head now, she’d come face-to-face with his raging erection. He twisted his shorts slightly to the left. “This has to be the most beautiful place on earth.” “Glad you decided to stay?” During their quick breakfast, which they’d eaten on deck overlooking the panoramic white beach, she’d told him she was having too good a time to leave. “Not as glad as I am that we came here,” she answered, looking up at him with a smile. Fuck. Joe was temporarily winded. Why didn’t she smile more often? More to the point, why didn’t she smile at him more often? What was it with her polite-yet-distant routine? Why the hell was he the only one she acted standoffish with? It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. The first couple of months, things were great between them. There was always time for a laugh, for a coffee in the morning. Then everything changed and he didn’t have a clue why. To his relief, it was the old Beth who agreed to stay on the boat. The Beth he’d fallen for. He was having a blast with her. Everything was going according to plan. She was relaxed and obviously having a good time. “Even though I made you swim from the boat?” “Yeah—” she laughed “—tough swim that. Damn waves kept dunking me. Thought I wouldn’t make it out of the water alive.” The sound of her laughter echoed through his stomach and he turned to look at the still waters of the ocean, knowing if he stared at her another minute he could not be held responsible for his actions. Joking with her again felt good. Damn good. When he felt he had a grip on his libido, he asked, “You know what? You look happy. I haven’t seen you smile and laugh like this in a while.” He hesitated and then added, “At

Jessica Dee

14

least not with me.” Something like guilt flashed across her face as she looked up at him. “I’ve been a little unfriendly the last few months. I know.” He raised a dubious eyebrow and grinned. “A little?” She smiled. “Okay. A lot.” “Was it something I did?” He kept his tone light, reluctant to let her know how much her answer meant. She looked pained as she closed her eyes and shook her head. “No.” “Something I didn’t do, maybe?” Again she shook her head. A lock of damp hair hooked over her shoulder and clung to her breast. He watched a bead of water slip off the end, trail over the full curve and disappear into her top. He had no idea how he controlled the instinct to yank her up and chase the droplet with his tongue. His dick tightened painfully. “It’s not you,” she said at long last, and then she opened her eyes. “Well, not really…” Her words trailed off as her eyes widened. She was staring at his groin. It was too late too shift to the left again. He didn’t bother. He heard her sharp intake of breath and knelt before her. “Does it bother you?” “What?” She sounded confused and he noticed her gaze had dropped with him. She was gawking at his lap. “My erection?” “I…no. Yes. Maybe.” She didn’t lift her gaze. Should he tell her? Should he be honest? Ah, screw it, he had nothing to lose. “I always have an erection when you’re around.” She nodded tentatively and met his gaze. “Yes. I know.” “You do?” Jesus, he thought he’d done a better job of hiding his attraction. She wrinkled her nose. “It’s the way you button up your jacket whenever you see me. The way you say my name. Plus—” she bit her lower lip “—you get this look in your eyes.” “That obvious, huh?” he asked with a self-deprecating smile. “It’s lust, Bethy. You make me so damn horny, I can hardly stand straight.” He could hardly talk straight either, his mouth felt so bloody dry. Her voice lost its light-hearted, bantering tone, and her eyes held a gentleness that touched him. “No, Joseph. It’s not just lust.” She took a deep breath. “When…when you see me, your eyes seem to fill with something, an emotion I can’t begin to define.” Her insight threw him. Beth hadn’t just recognized his physical attraction to her. She’d spotted his deep-seated psychological need for her as well. “It speaks volumes, but I don’t understand it. And so far, I haven’t…tried to.” She hesitated. “I’ll tell you something else. It’s part of the reason I’ve been acting so aloof.” His heart skipped a beat. “You’re repulsed by my attraction to you?” “Repulsed?” Her eyes widened in obvious surprise. “No, I’m totally turned on by it.” For a moment he couldn’t speak. “So you deal with it by ignoring me?” “It’s not you I’m ignoring. It’s that look in your eyes.” She shook her head and sighed. “It’s complicated.” “Yeah.” His voice was loaded with sarcasm. “Mutual attraction is a real complex issue.

Visiting Paradise

15

Nothing straightforward about it.” “Oh, please, Joseph.” Beth jumped up suddenly. “We both know it’s more than mutual attraction. That expression you get on your face? It scares the hell out of me. I…I don’t understand it. I don’t know what you’re hiding and I’m not sure I want to know. You obviously have…issues. Well, so do I.” She began to pace. “I have my own baggage, my own stuff to deal with. Things you don’t know about. Don’t talk about mutual attraction being straightforward. There is nothing straightforward about…us.” Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes flashed. It was obvious she was upset, but he wasn’t sure why. He pushed himself back up onto his feet. “What is it, Bethy? What’s got you so distressed all of a sudden?” And what baggage did she have? Sure, he knew she didn’t speak much about her private life. All their conversations over coffee had focused on work, on cases he was dealing with, or on general issues. Nothing too personal. He’d never suspected she might have problems. “What did you expect? That you’d reveal your erection to me and, hey presto, I’d fall into your arms and we’d make wild, passionate love?” Well… “There’s something between us, Bethy. A spark. It’s been there all along.” He watched her face cloud over. “You can deny it all you want, but we both know you’d be lying.” She stood a little straighter and pulled her shoulders back. “I’m not going to deny it. But it’s irrelevant. I’d never act on it.” “Why?” He was at a loss for any reasonable explanation. “Because I work for you. I’m merely trying to maintain a professional distance, is all.” “Why?” he asked again. “What’s so important about keeping me at arm’s length?” Indecision flashed across her face. “I’ve already explained that. I have my own issues. Issues I haven’t told you about.” Nothing they couldn’t get through together, he was sure. “So tell me now.” She shook her head. “It’s not that simple.” “It’s as simple as you allow it to be. Talk to me. Help me understand.” She sighed. “I…you see…it’s…I can’t. I’m sorry. Not yet.” Her gaze wandered off. “Maybe you could show me the rest of the island? We could explore a little?” She turned slowly and trudged towards the thicket of greenery lining the beach. Only he wasn’t ready to let her go. He grabbed her hand and yanked her back. “What are you doing?” He tugged again and she lost her balance. As she toppled over, he twisted her around. He braced himself to catch her weight as she landed with a gentle thud against his chest. She gaped at him. “Joe−” There was no time for explanation. Her breasts cushioned his ribs, her legs were pressed against his and her mouth was open. He could see flashes of pearly-white teeth and the tip of her pink tongue. For the life of him, he couldn’t answer. He lowered his head to hers. “Joe,” she gasped again, just before their lips met, and it did him in. She said his name in the same breathless, fuck-me voice she’d used the night before. He molded his lips to hers and slid his tongue into the hot, wet cavern of her mouth, taking full advantage of her openmouthed surprise.

Jessica Dee

16

The shockwave of awareness that jolted between them almost bloody electrocuted him. The instant his tongue touched hers, she melted. Literally collapsed against him. Tiny purring sounds escaped her as her body relaxed. Her lips softened and she responded to his kiss with a hungry acceptance of inevitability. This was where their relationship had been heading from day one. Her kiss reverberated through him. Heat curled through his stomach and inched lower, its fire consuming his oxygen. He could hardly breathe. It wasn’t just his physical response to her. Something else was happening here, something deeper, something more personal. Much more personal. The loneliness that had been his lifelong companion began to crumble and Joe, unused to experiencing anything beside the dull hollow in his heart, felt emotion churn in his chest. This was right. This was meant to be. He pulled back, needing to look at her, to see if she was feeling the same way. Her eyes were dazed; her chest rose and fell unevenly. “Joseph…” She breathed his name. “Jesus, Beth. You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that.” “You shouldn’t have.” Had she not been so languid in his arms, he might almost have believed she meant it. But her fingers toyed lazily with the nape of his neck and her nipples had pebbled into tight beads beneath her damp top, her response at odds with her words. “I can stop.” His offer was reluctant, especially so as he watched her luscious lips part and her eyelids drift shut. “You should.” He heard ambivalence in her voice. She took a deep breath. “Please…don’t.” She reached blindly for his mouth and pulled herself into him. As their lips touched, he groaned. Why had it taken so long to reach this point? All that wasted time. He’d waited his whole life to meet the woman who could end his solitude. And when he finally did—she made him wait some more. Made him suffer under the assumption she didn’t care, didn’t want him. But she did. He kissed her harder, crushed his mouth against hers, allowing all his suppressed emotion to surface in his kiss. She whimpered in response and before he realized it, he’d untied the straps of her bikini top. It dropped to the ground between them and Joe pulled her closer, relishing the feel of her naked flesh against his, of the soft, round breasts squashed against his chest. The kiss was so sweet and so hot, it twisted his gut and played hell with his balls. He groaned out loud. “You’re tormenting me, Bethy.” He was ready to declare his feelings for her there and then. Ready to admit his love for her and beg for hers in return. The look on her face stopped him. It wasn’t fear he saw there, but regret. He felt like he’d been punched in the gut. There was nothing like seeing the woman you love openly rue the kiss you just shared. A real confidence booster. Yet the regret warred with another emotion and he watched as Beth battled within herself. She was fighting her reaction to him. Why? Couldn’t she just accept what was happening between them? He cupped her breasts and ran his thumbs over her nipples until she groaned and

Visiting Paradise

17

buckled in his arms. The time would come when he’d use words to convince her they belonged together. For now, there was only one argument he could play effectively. He lowered his head to her breast and pulled a rosy-pink nipple into his mouth. She writhed and moaned above him, called his name repeatedly. Releasing her breast, he repeated the question that went against every instinct in his body. “Beth, do you want me to stop?” The war in her eyes lessened significantly and he watched as the last battle played itself out. After what seemed like an eternity, her face cleared and she shook her head slowly. “No, Joe. I don’t.” “Even though we both have…issues?” He’d find out what demons she was battling— later. Right now, if she gave her consent, he was going to show her how good they could be together. “Please, don’t stop,” she whispered. He sunk to his knees, relief washing through him. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he laid his head against her belly. Her pants were still damp and he nuzzled his nose into them, inhaling her sweet, feminine scent. “Joe!” she gasped as he darted out his tongue and licked her. She was aroused. He could smell her desire through her swimsuit. He fixed his mouth over her and kissed her. Through the fabric he could feel the swollen little nub that was her clit. Beth yelped. The salty taste of cool seawater filled his mouth, mingling with the subtle promise of her warm juice. He dragged the bikini over her hips, leaving her sweet, wet core exposed to him, and then took a minute to compose himself. All he could do was breathe heavily, inhaling her womanly fragrance as he took in what he had wanted for so long. She shuddered in his arms, quivered every time he exhaled, and he knew his hot breath was teasing her. He watched as a trickle of cream slid down her inner thigh, then he reached out with his tongue and licked away the telltale desire. “Mmm.” He left his lips on her so she could feel them vibrate as he spoke. “You taste like sweet honey and liquid sex.” He wanted to taste more, but in this position it was impossible. Whipping his shorts off, he lay them on the sand. “What are you doing?” Her voice was throaty and her eyes were glued to his dick. He couldn’t talk. Instead, he lifted her up and laid her down, her butt resting on his shorts. Her legs stretched before her and he nudged them apart, spreading them until he could see her glistening in the sunlight. She squirmed and before his eyes, got wetter. Once again, he dropped to his knees. Clasping her hips, he leaned forward and swept his tongue slowly over her lips, and then higher so he could taste her moisture and use it to lave her nubbin. Beth went wild. “Joe!” she screamed. “Oh my God. Joe.” Her hips bucked violently, pushing her against his mouth, mimicking his movement. He pressed his tongue between her folds, licking her from the inside. Fuck—what this woman did to him. His groin tightened painfully. He couldn’t see her face. It didn’t matter; the screams of pleasure told him what he needed to know. Again and again he licked, sweeping his tongue over her and in her, thoroughly

Jessica Dee

18

enjoying her wild, uninhibited response. This was the Beth he’d waited to see. This was the Beth he intended to lure out to play more often. This was the woman who would eventually share her secrets with him, so together they could resolve them—just like they’d resolve his. This was the Beth with whom he could build a future, a family. He sensed the tensing in her thighs and applied a little more pressure with his tongue. She screamed and twisted, ground down against him, her thighs squeezing his head. And then she shattered. When at last her spasms subsided—replaced by tiny tremors—and the wordless screams turned to unsteady panting, he gave her one final lick and stretched out next to her, smiling. “Perhaps, Bethy, that helped put our issues to rest?” Although her eyes were glazed, uncertainty flickered through them as she answered. “Perhaps, Joe. But I doubt it.”

Visiting Paradise

19

Chapter Four The turquoise waters lapped gently against the side of the boat while the engine purred beneath her. Endless kilometers of blue ocean stretched before them, sprinkled with green clumps of islands. Beth lay on a hammock on the upper deck while Joe sat behind her at the helm, guiding the vessel. How she’d made it back to the boat earlier was beyond her. Every muscle in her body had loosened up to the point of dissolving. Even now she trembled as she relived the soft, hot caresses. A man who could use his tongue like that deserved to be boxed and sold. No, a man who could use his tongue like that deserved to be rewarded. She’d accepted his mouth greedily, yet given nothing in return. Which didn’t seem fair. Perhaps she should bestow his reward on him now? As she climbed off the hammock, the battle raged inside her once again − basic instinct warred with common sense. Basic instinct said nothing. Words weren’t necessary when passion smoldered in her belly. Common sense spoke aloud, demanding she lie back down and forget about Joseph Connor. Joe didn’t know about Gemma. Since Michael, Beth had made it a policy to keep her work and home lives separate. Sure, her personnel files mentioned her daughter and her contract allowed her to leave early—if all her work was done. But aside from a couple of people in personnel, no one else knew. Several times, in the early days, she’d been tempted to tell Joe about her. In the end, her cautionary nature had got the better of her. Work was work and home was home. Joe was work. Gemma was home. She couldn’t mix the two. She headed downstairs to the bathroom. There was too much at stake for her to go to Joe. Not just her job, but Gemma as well. Finding work when she was pregnant had been a challenge, and working with a young baby had been virtually impossible. Fortunately, Gemma was now old enough for daycare and with the additional help from her parents, Beth could hold down a fulltime job. A job she’d come to love in a very short time. The income, stability and stimulation were vital for her and her daughter. If she got involved with Joe, she could lose all of it. Once in the bathroom, she rummaged through a cupboard and found the box she’d noticed the night before. She didn’t question it, just took it and headed back upstairs. For months, common sense had dictated she stay away from Joe. Protect herself; protect her daughter. For months she’d listened. Now instinct was taking over. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had so much fun, felt so free, or been so attracted to a man. Joe was utterly irresistible and he made her feel like the sexiest woman on earth. Her body led the way; her legs took steps her mind warned against. He watched her approach, his eyes intense as they swept over her. She felt his hot gaze burning into her flesh. It made her heart flutter and her stomach lurch. There was that look again. As threatened as she felt by it, she also found it compelling. She couldn’t drag her gaze away. Common sense, knowing it was fighting a losing battle, tried a new tactic. It insisted she voice her reservations, let Joe know what happened earlier was a mistake. A mistake that could ruin her life—for a second time.

Jessica Dee

20

She took a deep breath. “Joseph, we need to talk.” Oh God, talking was the last thing she wanted to do. She was hyper-aware of the electric buzz snapping between them. Joe pulled back on the throttle and the boat slowed to a stop. He spun his chair around. “You have my full attention.” Where to begin? “This morning, on the beach? It shouldn’t have happened. It was…wrong.” Her voice was breathless. She had a hard time concentrating. He smiled, a slow sexy smile that melted her resistance. “Felt pretty right to me.” By God, it felt right to her, too. Right enough that she’d gladly bury his head between her legs now. “Please, you don’t understand. I have obligations and responsibilities at home that don’t allow for such…irresponsible behavior.” Yet here, on the boat, the borders were blurred. She was having trouble classifying Joe as work. She was having trouble classifying him as anything other than irresistible. Even as she spoke out loud, reminding herself of her obligations, her body refused to listen. She raised her arms and untied her bikini top, just like Joe had done earlier. It dropped to the floor with a soft whoosh. His eyes dilated. “We weren’t—” he cleared his throat “—acting irresponsibly. Twice you had time to reconsider your actions.” The look in his eyes reached out to her, bore into her. “I let attraction get the better of me,” she admitted. “I couldn’t stop myself.” She had tried to stop. Silently yelled at herself to stop, but hadn’t been able to. Just like now. She couldn’t stop as she slid her bikini bottoms down her legs and kicked them off. “It can’t happen again.” His gaze dropped to her hips, his breathing deeper. “Not ever?” “Never.” Leaning forward, she placed an arm on either side of his chair. “Like I said, we both have issues.” “We can discuss them, sort them out. They don’t need to come between us.” He cupped a breast with his hand, kneaded it, and a slow moan slipped out as sensation ripped through her chest. “But they will, Joseph. I don’t know what you’re hiding, but I know there are…things I need to protect. If I sleep with you, I’ll be jeopardizing everything I worked so hard to achieve. Please, please understand. We can’t happen.” The last word came out as a squeak. As she said it, he reached between her legs. “No.” His voice was rough. “I don’t understand. We’re good together.” Moisture seeped from her as he thrummed her clit. “We have to try and maintain our professional relationship.” She could barely talk. “By professional, do you mean I can’t touch you like this?” His finger slid inside her and wreaked havoc with her logic. Common sense persisted, even as she heated to boiling point. “No. This definitely falls outside of the realms of a professional relationship.” She spread her legs a little wider, allowed his finger deeper access. “And I can’t kiss you either?” His mouth was close, so close she could feel his warm breath on her lips. “No kissing,” she confirmed. “It’s way too intimate.” She pressed her lips against his, hungry to feel his mouth on hers once again. Crikey, the man could kiss. He turned her insides to jelly, her thoughts to mush. All

Visiting Paradise

21

she could focus on was the sweet taste of his mouth, the tantalizing expertise of his tongue. The flames blazing between her legs. She clenched her muscles around his finger and groaned against the swirling sensation in her belly. Wait! Instinct spoke at last. This wasn’t why she was here. She’d come to reward him for his efforts earlier. Not accept his gifts, again. With great reluctance, she pulled away and felt his finger slide out, leaving a hollow emptiness in its place. “I told you before. Kissing is off limits.” What was he thinking, what was going on behind that soulful gaze? Why did it make her want to take care of him? She knelt before him and tugged at the waistband of his shorts. “Considering all these restrictions you’re placing on our…relationship”—he lifted his butt up off the chair so she could pull his shorts off—“I guess a blowjob is completely out of the question.” Free from the confines of his clothes, his dick sprung up proud between them. It was thick and hard, and a long vein pulsed under her gaze. She licked her lips in anticipation. “A blowjob is an absolute no-no.” Placing her mouth around his tip, she sucked gently and felt him swell beneath her touch. “Well…” He groaned. “I’m…glad we’ve… got that sorted out.” “Me too,” she replied with her mouth full, and then sucked him in a little deeper. “Christ, that feels incredible.” He groaned again. Swirling her tongue around his tip, she tasted a few drops of salty pre-cum. “Mmm.” “So I…suppose…fucking you is…ah…forbidden too.” Reluctantly she released his dick, replacing her mouth with her hand. She looked him in the eyes while she worked her hand up and down and around. “You supposed right. Sleeping with me would only complicate things at work.” “If we let it.” He refused to drop her gaze. “It would happen.” She spoke with confidence. “That’s why I can’t touch you.” No matter how compelling his chocolate-brown eyes were, and no matter how much she wanted to stare into them forever, her mouth itched to taste him again. She dropped her head back down and licked him from his tip to his balls. She stopped there to draw first one testicle into her mouth and then the other. Above her she heard him mutter incoherently and she devoured him—sliding her lips up and down his shaft, sweeping her tongue around him, using it to tickle his tip and his head. His loud groans encouraged her and she bobbed a little faster, sucked a little harder. The sound of his pleasure touched something deep within and a vacuum-like emptiness gripped her between her legs. The scenario could play itself out in one of three ways. She could finish him off now, suck him dry and swallow every last drop. She could protract his pleasure and add to her own. Or she could get up and walk away. End this absurd behavior. With a pop, she released his cock and stood up. “Bethy?” He sounded disoriented. “It’s important you understand that sex between us just wouldn’t be right.” She lifted the box she’d dropped beside his chair and removed a condom from it. “Oh yes, it would. Believe me.” “No.” She tore open the packet with her teeth. “It wouldn’t.” She rolled the condom

Jessica Dee

22

over his shaft. “We can make it right,” he said as she placed a knee on either side of his lap, squeezing her legs between the chair arms and his thighs until she straddled him. “It’s unprofessional.” She positioned herself so her hypersensitive lips touched the tip of his cock and arched her back, offering him her breast. He licked her nipple and she shuddered, causing vibrations all the way into her groin and through his. “We wouldn’t be able to work together.” She gyrated her hips once and he gasped as he penetrated her a little deeper. “Says who?” He pulled her nipple into his mouth and suckled. Heat shot through her. “Says me.” He didn’t seem to hear her. Common sense seemed to have floundered altogether. For a minute Beth thought she heard it suggest that a different job may be more stimulating for her. Perhaps, it reasoned, it wouldn’t be so hard to give up the law firm and find something else. At least that way she could enjoy Joe without feeling guilty. “Joseph, look at me. We need to talk about this.” He released her nipple and looked into her eyes. “Do you…?” She lost track of what she wanted to say. His eyes were black with desire. “Do you, uh…?” She could barely breathe. His penis hadn’t moved any deeper, but she could feel it twitching and swelling. Or maybe that was her swelling. She couldn’t tell. “Do I what, Bethy?” She shook her head, helpless. “I have no idea.” In one quick movement, he captured her hips with his hands and her mouth with his, and kissed her stupid. She gasped from the devastating impact of his lips. With a little help from his insistent hands, she pushed down, impaling herself on him. Had her mouth not been otherwise involved, she would have screamed at the exquisite torture. He was thick and long. He filled and stretched her, and for a moment she thought he’d been created solely for her pleasure. She rose up and sat back down. Then she did it again and again. She couldn’t stop, because the sparks it—he—ignited were addictive. Blissful torment. Each joining a study of rapture, an exercise in agony. He satisfied her completely and left her craving the ultimate release. As his strokes became more urgent, she moved a little faster. He urged her on, pushed her until she rode him in wild abandon. Not once did his mouth release hers. As he plunged into her, over and over again, he kissed her. As she started to tingle and shiver, their lips clung to each other. The tingling seemed to both spread out and grow more concentrated at the same time. Her muscles clenched around him and sensation took over. She moaned into his mouth as he tensed beneath her. He stilled for just a second before his orgasm ripped through his body, straight into hers, sending her over the edge. Violent tremors overwhelmed her and she gave in to them, climaxing on his lap. Their rapture was accompanied by the sound of her name echoing through the boat and across the still water.

Visiting Paradise

23

Chapter Five Before the aftermath of their pleasure receded altogether, Joe lifted Beth and carried her to the hammock. He fully intended to get to the bottom of her ‘issues’. To hash out whatever was worrying her so they could move forward. Together. But the sight of her lush, round curves and glistening thighs had him hungering for her again, before he’d settled her in place. Instead of positioning himself beside her and holding her tenderly in his arms, he lay behind her and eased her legs apart. Far from objecting, she wriggled her butt invitingly and raised one leg. Paying careful attention to his actions so as not to jerk them both off the hammock, he grabbed another condom. Her body was warm and inviting, slippery from their lovemaking, and he glided in. This time around their coupling was slow, leisurely. Neither of them was in any hurry. She met every one of his languid thrusts with a lazy twist of her delectable behind. This time she didn’t argue, didn’t try to justify her reluctance. This time there was no reluctance. She sighed as his hand found her breast and caressed the taut nipple. Yes, they would talk. He would find out what triggered her reluctance. But not now. For now he just wanted to be with her, wanted to hold her and make love to her. This wasn’t just sex. Nothing as slow and as sensual as this could be defined as purely physical. Her contented purring and tranquil movements suggested she felt something for him. There was no way on earth she’d allow him this level of intimacy if all that existed between them was mutual attraction. “Joe…” she breathed as he pulled back and shifted, so he could drive in a little deeper. “Beth.” He nuzzled her neck, loving the way his name sounded on her tongue. Joe. She never called him that at work. And never in a voice rasped with passion. “Joe…” she whispered again. “Yeah?” Damn, just the sound of her voice had another rush of blood flooding his dick. She wriggled and squirmed, adjusting to his increasing size. “Is it just me or does it feel like we were made to fit together?” It happened again. Emotion churned in his chest and it took a full minute before he could answer. “It’s not just you, Bethy.” The hollowness in his heart retreated further. He moved his hand down from her breast, found the tight little bud nestled between her legs, and stroked. She arched her back into his chest and mewled. Liquid heat spilled from her. “You just got wetter,” he growled. “Your touch just got hotter,” she groaned. He spread her cream over her clit, used it to increase her pleasure. “Joe…” She said his name again; only this time it was a low moan and her lazy rocking suddenly grew more forceful, more focused. His dick felt thicker, fuller, her heightened awareness increasing his own. “Show me how good my touch makes you feel,” he murmured in her ear. She pushed down on his cock, ground against his finger. “I was made to pleasure you.” She writhed against him and he stroked a little more firmly, thrust a little higher. He felt ready to burst, but he clamped down on the urgency.

Jessica Dee

24

“Come on, Sweetheart, I want to feel those glorious shudders reverberate through your body.” She cried out wordlessly and began to shiver. Jesus, what this woman did to him. “That’s it, Bethy. Let go.” The shivers increased until full-blown shudders wracked her body. Her muscles clasped around him and she shattered. The hammock swung wildly from the intensity of her pleasure as wave upon wave of climax hit her. “Joe…” She sobbed in his arms. “Oh God, Joe!” Although his instinct was to buck wildly beneath the rapture, he held back, knowing the slightest movement from him would toss them both from their cozy nest. But he couldn’t stop his orgasm. It belted through him, wrenching out all he had to give. She clenched around his cock, milking him over and over again. When the tide of passion finally ebbed and rolled away, he lay behind her, holding her, secure in the knowledge that their relationship had just experienced a significant transformation. Beth was his. All he need do now was convince her of the fact.

Visiting Paradise

25

Chapter Six One of life’s greatest pleasures, Beth thought as the sea swirled around her, was swimming naked. The freedom of cutting through the water was as close to connecting with the elements as she could get. Swimming nude with Joe took the experience to a different level. But then her entire experience over the past four days had been on a different level. Her gaze followed Joe’s finger. A turtle swam below them, close to the coral reef, unfazed by the two human snorkelers. When they had resurfaced, she said, “Incredible. I’ve never been so close to a turtle before. I couldn’t stop staring.” “Neither could the turtle,” was Joe’s bland reply, his face straight as he spoke. “I don’t think he’s ever been so close to human breasts before.” She flicked water at him. “She wasn’t staring at my breasts. She was simply surprised at the human male’s ability to sustain an erection underwater for so long.” He shrugged, unabashed. “You’re naked. Of course I had an erection.” “You’re incorrigible.” She grinned and felt the stirring of excitement once again. “C’mon. Help me out of the water. I’m starving.” He pulled himself onto the boat ahead of her and then gave her a hand up. Before he let her go, they shared a long, salty kiss. A kiss borne of desire, familiarity and content. A lover’s kiss. That’s what he was: her lover. As hard as she had tried to avoid reaching this point, their coming together was inevitable. Especially after she elected to remain on the boat. In all likelihood, it was the very reason she stayed. She’d given up the fight. The mutual attraction was overpowering. She didn’t regret the course their relationship had taken. Couldn’t. She felt too happy. But things were about to take another major turn. Beth was finally going to give in to all of Joe’s probing and answer his questions. It was time to tell him why she’d been so reluctant to get involved with him. It was time to speak about Gemma. A daughter wasn’t the kind of secret one could hide indefinitely. Besides, she didn’t want to hide Gemma. She was her reason for living. If Joe would be prepared to get to know her child, to give them both a chance, perhaps their relationship could blossom into something more than fantastic sex in a tropical paradise. Perhaps they could have a real relationship, in the real world. If he wasn’t interested in Gemma, Beth could cut her losses immediately and end their affair. Before she let herself fall in love with him. Perhaps leaving Joe and the firm behind wouldn’t be so terrible. Perhaps there was another job out there waiting for her, a job she’d learn to love as much as she loved this one. She had made her peace with the decision to sleep with Joe. If it cost her job, so be it. She’d survived before, she could do it again. While she fixed sandwiches for lunch, she pondered what to say. He’d asked her on several occasions what had prompted her seduction on the second day of their trip, why she verbally refused him as she physically devoured him at the same time. She’d neatly sidestepped the question every time. But there was no more avoiding the issue. Not if she wanted their relationship to progress any further.

Jessica Dee

26

The question was: how would she broach the subject? “I thought we’d do something different tonight,” Joe said as they ate in the sunshine on the upper deck. She smiled. “You mean we might actually get some sleep?” “Not a chance.” He grinned back at her. “I mean, we’re close to Hayman Island. I took the liberty of radioing ahead and booked us a suite for the night.” “Hayman Island?” She raised an eyebrow. It was every lover’s dream destination. A luxurious hotel on a secluded island. Oh, she could so see herself spending a night there with Joe. Except for the prohibitive cost. She frowned. “Joe, it does sound wonderful, but I…” Shit, this is awkward. “I can’t afford to stay in a hotel like that.” “Bethy, you deserve to be pampered. To spend a night in a fancy hotel, with an adoring man at your feet. Please. Accept tonight as my gift to you. To both of us.” There was no arrogance in his voice, just a sincere request to spend some time together. She relaxed back into her seat. “Thank you, Joe. I…I’d love to.” They shared a tender smile and Beth felt connected to him in a way she’d never felt connected to a man before. “You like the good life, don’t you?” she teased. He nodded. “I’ve learned to.” “Learned to? You mean you haven’t always lived like a king?” His eyes clouded over and filled with an intense longing. She sensed his sudden sadness as tangibly as if he’d wrapped her in it. “Joe, did I say something wrong? Are you okay?” “No, Bethy. I haven’t always lived like a king.” He checked his watch and stood up. “Tonight I’ll tell you about my life before I met you. Right now, if we’re going to make it to Hayman before sunset, we’d best get moving.” He winked then, his humor restored. “Besides, I have a confession to make, and I’m not making it until we get to the hotel.” “I’m still not sure why you want me to do this.” Beth was lying on the bed in the world’s most romantic hotel suite, wearing nothing but the nightshirt and dressing gown Joe had insisted she bring along. He leaned against the doorframe, regarding her with eyes so darkened by desire she couldn’t tell where his pupils ended and his irises began. “I told you. I have a confession to make and this is the only way I know how.” “Okay.” The look on his face made her smolder. Whatever the confession, it was making him hot. Watching him getting turned on was very, very arousing. Her nipples tightened beneath the silky nightgown. “Undo your robe,” he said. She did, allowing it to fall open. “Now—” He faltered, cleared his throat and tried again. “Push your nightie up over your breasts.” His rough voice had her liquefying as she followed his instructions. His eyes devoured her almost naked form. “Christ, you’re beautiful.” He swallowed,

Visiting Paradise

27

his Adam’s apple bobbing with the action. “And wet.” His erection grew a little prouder. She moved her leg a little, offering him a better view. “So wet,” he muttered. “Just like the other night.” “What night?” Her gaze was fixed on his cock, her mouth watering with the desire to taste him. But he was too far away and by the looks of things, he wasn’t making any effort to get closer. “The night I found you lying just like this, on the yacht.” Her heart began to pound. “Only your hands weren’t resting on your stomach.” Oh…God! He’d seen her. “One was on your breast and the other was between your legs.” Heat flooded her cheeks. “I heard you call my name,” he explained. “Your door was ajar, so I pushed it open.” He swallowed hard and rasped, “But you weren’t calling me. You were moaning my name.” He looked awed. “While you touched yourself.” She was mortified. He caught her eye. “Bethy, don’t be embarrassed.” Embarrassed? She was dying. “It was the sexiest thing I ever saw.” Was it? “It made me so stiff I couldn’t walk. Couldn’t breathe.” “It did?” “You have no idea. After, when I went back to my cabin, I jerked off three times in an hour.” “Really?” A spark flared in her belly as she pictured him in his cabin. “Really.” His eyes were back on her hands. “Touch yourself, Beth.” She hesitated, not sure she could do it. “Please.” The hot look in his eyes did her in and she inched her hand downwards, until she could feel herself, could feel the slick folds of her femininity. She watched his face the entire time, saw the hunger in his gaze. A flame ignited in her belly. She drew her finger over her clit and jerked at the exhilarating sensation. “Joe…” She heard his strangled gasp as she groaned out loud. “I’m here, Bethy. I’m watching you.” “What do you want me to do?” “Pleasure yourself.” She circled her finger over her bud and sucked in her breath. “What about you?” “Believe me when I say I’m getting my pleasure from watching you.” He was. His dick was huge, pulsing. She watched it as she touched herself. “If you carry on staring at me like that, I won’t last another minute.” “Good. Because I’m not sure I’m going to last much longer than that.” His words flowed over her, branding her like his kisses did. She circled her finger a little faster, felt the pressure build beneath her touch. His gaze was fastened on her hand. He was panting, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.

Jessica Dee

28

She was so hot, so aroused. “Do it, Beth,” he rasped. “Make yourself cum.” She did. Her orgasm spilled over her, tiny ripples of pleasure undulated through her. “Joe,” she gasped. “It’s you. It’s all you. You make me so hot, so horny.” “Jesus, Bethy.” His voice was tortured. “Come here,” she demanded though her haze of pleasure. “Beth…” “Now, Joe. I need you now.” As good as she felt, she was incomplete. “Make love to me, Joe. Please.” He was there, on the bed with her, filling her. His cock, his glorious, swollen cock, was in her, taking her on the journey they’d begun four days ago. He was taking her to paradise. It didn’t take long, a few frenzied strokes, and she convulsed again. This time the rapture was complete. This time, Joe came with her. She loved him. She had to. There was no way she could ever do what she’d just done with a man she didn’t love. She’d exposed herself, pleasured herself, and relished every single minute of it. More than loving him, she trusted him. Implicitly. If she didn’t, she’d be feeling very vulnerable right now. Instead, she felt cherished, satisfied and extremely happy. She snuggled into his chest and ran her fingers over the grooves of his pectoral muscles. It was almost time to tell him how she felt. Almost. First she had to clear up a few things. “It’s your turn.” “For what?” His voice was drowsy and delicious. “To expose yourself.” “You want me to jerk off in front of you?” he asked with a surprised smile. “No.” Although the idea held more than a little appeal. “I mean, I’d like to hear about your life…before you met me.” He tensed beneath her hand. “You sure you want to know?” “Positive. Tell me what you’re hiding behind that secretive gaze of yours.” She hungered to know everything about him. He pushed himself up and leaned back against the headboard. “It’s not pretty.” She sat up too. “I can take it.” He stared straight ahead for a long moment. “When I was five, my mother abandoned me. I’m the proverbial baby in the basket, left on the steps of a church.” Beth blanched. “Dear God!” “By the time they tracked my mother down, she was already dead from a massive drug overdose. They still don’t know whether it was accidental or suicide.” “What about your father? Where was he?” She searched for some sanity within the unfolding madness that was his childhood. He shrugged. “My birth certificate registers him as Unknown.” “Grandparents? Aunts and uncles?” Surely he had someone to turn to. “My mother was an only child and my grandparents were both dead. I never met them.” “Then…then who looked after you? Where did you live?” She needn’t have asked. Joe specialized in family law. Through working in his department, she knew what happened to children in his situation. They became wards of the State.

Visiting Paradise

29

“Foster care. I lived in three foster homes in total.” All her life she’d taken her parents and brothers for granted. Assumed their love was standard issue for any child. Yeah, she’d seen some bad things at work—dysfunctional families, families in crisis, sick families. But everything she’d seen had happened to Joe’s clients, to people she had no connection with. Bad things did not happen to people she cared about. Yet very bad things had happened to Joe. No wonder her earlier comment had evoked the response in him that it did. “You haven’t always lived like a king.” She stated the obvious. He shrugged. “I never starved. There was always a hot meal on the table. Clothes on my back.” “But it wasn’t enough.” How could it have possibly been enough? “The homes? What were they like?” “Mostly decent. The foster parents were good enough people. But they weren’t my family.” Joe had grown up with loneliness and solitude. Beth’s throat clogged with tears and she swallowed down hard, determined not to cry no matter how much her heart ached for him. “You’ve never known a real family?” “Not until I was fourteen, no.” “What happened then?” “I met Simon.” Simon Sieves, the other senior partner in the firm. Joe spoke often of Simon. Beth knew he was more than just a business partner. He was a close friend too. He smiled for the first time. “He introduced me to a real family. Made me a part of his.” “He did?” Beth was surprised. Not knowing him well, she’d always perceived Simon as quite a formidable character. “I met him in high school. He was my first real friend.” “Your first friend?” She was virtually dumbstruck at the thought of a teenage boy not having friends. He shrugged. “It’s hard making friends when you can’t trust anyone to hang around.” Beth turned cold. Jesus, no child deserved that. Joe didn’t deserve that. He should have been surrounded by friends and family. He should have been loved. “Simon must have really liked me. He hung around, refusing to accept any of my usual crap. Neither would his parents. About a year after we became friends, the Sieves put in an application to become foster parents. I went to live with them when I was fourteen. They’re the only real family I’ve known.” She’d heard him say Simon was like a brother to him, but had always assumed he’d been speaking metaphorically. He hadn’t. Simon Sieves was like a brother to him. Thank God! Beth’s fingers began to tingle. She released the sheet she was clutching in a death grip and took his hand in her own. It wasn’t enough. She needed to hold him, to comfort him. Moving his hand to her shoulder, she wrapped her arms around his neck and curled onto his lap. He had lost ten years of a family’s love. Probably more. She couldn’t make up for those

Jessica Dee

30

lost years, but at least she could hold him, encompass him in her love. He folded his arms around her and she laid her head on his shoulder. Joe stroked her hair and for the longest time they sat together, neither one speaking. Then she pulled her face away slowly. She placed her hand on his cheek, compelling him to look into her eyes. “Thank you for sharing that with me. I know it can’t have been easy.” His face was deadly serious as he answered. “I had a reason for telling you.” “You did?” “Yeah, Bethy.” He nodded and rubbed his cheek against the palm of her hand. “I want you to understand how important family is to me. How much having a family of my own means.” She knew her eyes were bright with unshed tears when she answered. “How could I not understand? You crave the very thing you were deprived of.” He nodded. “I need to be surrounded by children—my children. I need the security of having a wife, and a family all of my own.” Of course he did. More than anyone, he deserved a family of his own. One he could love and be loved by. “Beth, I wanted you to know this because I want you to start that family with me.” She gasped out loud, staggered. She would have dropped her hand, but he covered it with his, holding it to his face. “I love you, Beth. I have since your first day at the office. I’ve spent my whole life searching for the right woman. The woman who would understand me, who would know why I need to be surrounded by family. The minute I saw you, I knew you were that person.” There was no holding back the tears now, no clamping down on that lump in her throat. She started to cry. “I love you too, Joe. I think I fell in love with you that same day. But I’m only just admitting it to myself.” “Christ, woman!” He hauled her against him and held her so tight she could barely breathe. “What were you thinking of, freezing me out like that? All that wasted time.” He growled, his frustration audible in the sound and in the shudder that wracked his body. “We could have been married by now. We could have been well on our way to starting that family. Our very own family.” His voice cracked. And just like that, Beth’s heart snapped in two. For one moment she’d let herself get caught up in his dream, his fantasy. She’d imagined herself married to Joe, the two of them sharing their family. It was the happiest moment of her life. The most perfect. But it wasn’t real. She couldn’t give Joe what he wanted: a family of his own. She already had a family. She had a child and Joe was not Gemma’s father. Michael was. The disappointment was crushing. It squeezed the air out of her lungs and the strength out of her legs. To have heaven offered to her on a silver platter and then whipped away was excruciating. Beth tried to shake off the sense of foreboding that overcame her. Shit. Why did she always have to fall for the impossible ones, the ones she couldn’t have? “No, Joe. We couldn’t have.” She shook her head. “I’m so sorry. I’ve really screwed things up for both of us. I should never, ever have gotten involved with you. Right from the

Visiting Paradise

31

start I tried to warn you. Warn myself. But I didn’t listen. I didn’t want to.” She stared at him, helpless. She still didn’t want to listen. All she wanted was to press her lips to his, feel his hands on her breasts and her hips beneath his. Even now, when her world was falling apart for the second time, all she wanted to do was take him in her arms and love him. But she couldn’t. Not anymore. “Okay, enough.” Joe suddenly lost his cool. “I’m tired of the riddles. I’m tired of hearing about these huge issues. If there’s a problem, tell me what it is.” Well, she’d waited for the right opportunity to introduce Gemma… She took a deep, fortifying breath. “I can’t give you the one thing you’ve always wanted—a family of your own. I already have a family, a child! A daughter named Gemma.” Joe’s face dropped. Literally. His mouth gaped open and his eyes glazed over. “What?” She tried to explain. “Four years ago, I had an affair”—she spat the word out—“with my boss. A couple of months after I started seeing him, he told me he was married. I left him immediately. I left my job as well because I couldn’t bear to see him everyday. Then I discovered I was pregnant.” Joe stared at her as though her words were incomprehensible. She felt a tight fist grasp her heart and squeeze out any hope she might have had. “Your dream to have your own family? God knows I would love to share it with you. I would dearly love to be the one to start that family. But I can’t give you what you need, Joe, because I already have a family.” He said nothing, just stared. “My child already—” She tripped over the words. “Already has a father, and its not you.” Sweet Lord, she wished it was. Any child would be blessed to have Joe as a father. Gemma would be blessed. Instead, she was landed with Michael. “You have a daughter.” He shook his head, disbelief etched in his face. “She’s three and she’s the best thing that ever happened to me.” Joe would have been the second best, but there was no point in telling him that now. From his expression she could see that she’d crushed all his fantasies about her. She was not who he thought she was. She could never give him what he wanted. Already he must be thinking of ways to move on, to find a more appropriate partner. “Lucky bastard.” “Who?” “Gemma’s father.” “Not lucky,” Beth corrected. “Just bastard. He’s never acknowledged his daughter.” A cloud of thunder rolled over Joe’s face and for a minute he looked so furious he actually shook. Then something totally unexpected happened. A kind of calm settled over him and he smiled. A huge, exultant smile. A smile so at odds with the desolation in her chest, she thought she might be hallucinating. “Okay then.” “Okay what?” She was bewildered; this was not the response she expected. “Okay then, it’s all good.”

Jessica Dee

32

“What’s all good?” Hadn’t he heard a single thing she’d said? She’d just taken all his dreams, all the hopes he’d pinned on her, and crushed them. “Everything.” He leaned forward, planted a jubilant kiss on her forehead, and stood up. “I’m going to hop in the shower. You might want to join me because once I come back, I’m not letting you out of this bed again until morning.”

Visiting Paradise

33

Chapter Eight Had the man completely lost his mind? Had he not heard one word she’d said? She’d fully expected him to tell her to pack her bags and leave, not prepare for another night of hot sex. She heard a rush of water as Joe turned on the shower, heard his muffled whistling on the other side of the bathroom door. She threw that very door open and stepped into the bathroom. “Joe?” He didn’t hear her, and for a moment she just stared at the frameless glass shower. His back was to her and she watched the sleek muscles in his shoulders and arms shift as he shampooed his hair. Water streaked down his back and over his butt, molding his legs before slipping onto the shower floor and down the drain. He was beautiful. When she found her voice, she called his name again, this time loud enough so he heard. He turned around to her and smiled the broadest, happiest smile she’d ever seen. What the hell was going on with him? He pushed open the door. “You coming to shower?” That hadn’t been her intention, but she was hardly about to scream at him above the noise of the spray and the glass partition. She stepped into the cubicle and was immediately caught in a cascade of hot water. Now that she was facing him, she wasn’t exactly sure what to say. “Uh, are you okay?” He grinned. “Never been better.” “I don’t understand. I thought you’d be…upset.” Upset? She’d thought he’d be distraught. Had she misread his feelings completely? Was he not that interested in her after all? Then why the declaration of love? Why the confession that he’d picked her to start a family? It didn’t make sense. “Why would I be upset?” His face was anything but. In fact, his eyes twinkled. “Because I just destroyed all your carefully-laid plans.” “You did? How?” “Joe! Can you please stop being so obtuse. I just told you I have a daughter, from another man, and you’re…I don’t know—elated for some reason.” “I am.” He grinned again. “I’m on a high.” “Because I can’t give you what you want?” “No, Bethy.” He took her by the waist and lifted her up. “Because you can give me more than that.” She grabbed onto his shoulders for balance. “What are you talking about?” “Don’t you see? You can give me the one thing I’ve wanted my whole life. You can give me a family. I don’t even have to wait the usual nine months to start one. You already have a daughter, a child whose father won’t acknowledge her.” His eyes sobered. “If you’ll have me, and if your daughter will have me, I promise to be the best father I could be to Gemma.” He lowered her back to the ground, but did not release her. She left her hands on his shoulders. “But biologically she’s not yours. She never will

Jessica Dee

34

be. Doesn’t that bother you?” She stared into his eyes, tried to determine if he truly was as jubilant as he claimed. Oh, there was jubilation in his eyes alright. There was also fear and longing. On the one hand, he was truly excited by her news. On the other hand he was terrified. Of what? Rejection? “Biologically, I was my mother’s. That didn’t stop her from abandoning me. Biologically, I was not a Sieve. That didn’t stop them from taking me in and making me a part of their family. That doesn’t mean I don’t see them as the closest thing to parents and a sibling I ever had. I love them. They love me. They became my family. If you and Gemma give me half a chance, you could become my family, too.” It was her turn to gape. She assumed he wanted his own biological family. Yet, as far as Joe was concerned, a family didn’t have to have the same genes. A family had to have strong emotional connections and ties. It had to have love. He loved her. She didn’t doubt it for a second. The love shone from his eyes and pierced every pore in her skin, penetrated every nerve ending. Joe loved her and she loved him. She had no doubt Gemma would fall in love with him, too. She’d seen the way Joe acted around the kids who came in to the office. They were all crazy about him. If he loved her and if he could love Gemma, they could be a family. They really could be a family. “You mean it, don’t you?” she asked in wonder. The dream that had fallen in shreds at her feet not ten minutes ago was suddenly real again. “You really think we can be a family?” “Bethy, not only do I think it, I pray you’ll give me the chance to prove it. Let me meet Gemma. Let me show you that if I can love you, I can love your daughter too.” She was smiling, reflecting the jubilation she’d seen in his face. “Of course I’ll give you the chance. There’s only one thing that would make me happier than introducing you to my daughter.” She rubbed the tip of her nose against the tip of his. “Introducing you to the world as my daughter’s father.” In a flash he backed her against the wall and lifted her up again. “Joe?” The cool glass against her spine was a sharp contrast to the warm flesh pressing into her breasts and the hot spray of water cascading over both of them. “I have to take full advantage of this time. With the huge family we’re going to have, it’ll be our last holiday alone for a very long time. Now wrap your legs around my waist.” She did as he requested and felt his dick press against her sensitized lips. “Do it,” she urged as flames licked at her belly. “Show me heaven. Take me all the way to paradise—just like you promised.” And then he kissed her. The last thing she saw before his mouth consumed hers and their bodies melded, was the tiny scrap of fear and yearning in his eyes flicker and vanish.

Glossary Bloke Bonza/bonzer Bugger

Cattle duffer Clacker Crack a coldie Crook

Doona Drongo Duck bill Gyno Hoo-roo Mate

Outback Scrubber Shag

Sheila(h) Shirty Spinifex Station Station hand Thongs Tinny/tinnie Wally

fellow; man: e.g. He’s a real good bloke excellent; terrific; very good 1. contemptible and despicable person 2. exclamation of annoyance, frustration, disgust or contempt: e.g. Bugger! Now look what’s happened! 3. an unfortunate person deserving of sympathy, compassion, support: e.g. You poor bugger! cattle thief backside; bum; bottom; butt open a can of beer 1. lawless person; swindler; criminal; thief 2. sick; ill; feeling bad: e.g. He’s crook so he took the day off. 3. broken; damaged; ruined: e.g. The telly’s crook again. quilted eiderdown, filled with feathers or synthetic materials stupid, dull-witted, unintelligent person; a fool speculum (used in pap smears)…may not technically be Aussie slang, but is author’s own! gynaecologist good-bye 1. term of address among men (sometimes in aggression): e.g. Listen here mate! You’ll get a poke in the nose if you don’t shut up! 2. best friend; pal; buddy; chum N.B. inflection can often depict the mood of the speaker remote inland districts of Australia 1. domestic stock-animal that has escaped and then taken to the wild 2. immoral woman; slut 1. sexual intercourse: e.g. You’re not getting a shag tonight. 2. person as a sex object: e.g. She’s a good shag. 3. have sexual intercourse: e.g. He’d like to shag her. 1. young woman; girl; girlfriend 2. a man who is weak, effeminate, lacking in bravado angry; bad-tempered; annoyed; irritated Any of various clump-forming, perennial Australian grasses, chiefly of the genus Triodia, growing in arid regions and having awl-shaped, pointed leaves ranch cowboy flip flops a can of beer stupid, foolish person N.B. Glossary mostly sourced from The Penguin Book of Australian Slang